Fallout Equestria Shattered Memories

by The Force

Rating: mature
Tags: Profanity, Gore, Violence, My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic, Dark, Death, Alternate Universe, Narcotics, Original Character, Flurry Heart, Adventure, Crossover, Fallout, Tragedy
Length: 98755

In the frozen wasteland of Winter Peaks, an amnesiac alicorn awakens within the remnants of a long-abandoned stable. Stepping into a harsh and perilous landscape, she battles the unforgiving elements and the mystery of her lost memories.

In the unforgiving expanse of the frozen tundra known as Winterpeaks, an amnesiac alicorn stirs awake within the haunting remnants of Stable 375. Encased in frost and steeped in the silence of a long-forgotten world, she emerges from her slumber, blank memories swirling like snowflakes in her mind. The heavy door, sealed tight against the biting cold, stands as a barrier to the past she cannot remember.

Determined to piece together the fragments of her identity, she embarks on a perilous journey, seeking answers that remain tantalizingly out of reach. With each step deeper into this desolate wasteland, she confronts the echoes of an untold past, glimpses of who she might have been flickering just beyond her grasp. Whispers of lost memories tug at her heart, urging her onward into the depths of Winterpeaks.

Editors: Nagafan
ProofReader: Legacy
Co writers: Nagafan and Legacy
Please support the original FoE story Fallout Equestria by Kkat.

Comic adaption by GoldHD

https://discord.gg/azQh5ba6hP We have a FoE and MLP community discord

Published 2024-08-13 17:10:00 UTC
Last updated 2025-02-13 00:57:20 UTC

Chapter one: Awakening

Deep within the shadowy confines of Stable 375, a suffocating darkness enveloped the space like a shroud, broken only by the flickering overhead lights that struggled against the gloom. The atmosphere was thick with stale, recycled air and the sharp, cloying stench of something far more sinister. A rancid aroma clung to the walls, a cocktail of chemicals mingled with the metallic tang of dried blood, whispering tales of desperation and violence long past.

Scattered across the cold concrete floor were skeletal remains, twisted and contorted in ghastly positions, their hollow eye sockets staring vacantly into the abyss. Fragments of clothing clung to the bones, tattered and stained. The glossy surfaces of the floor glimmered under the erratic light, revealing scattered bullet casings that crunched beneath phantom footsteps, each one a testament to the chaos that had once erupted within these walls.

In the center of this macabre tableau stood a test tube, cradled within the wall like a grotesque treasure. It housed a perfectly preserved alicorn, suspended in a vibrant fluid that contrasted violently with the carnage surrounding it. The tube hummed softly, alive with the sound of machines monitoring the alicorn's vital signs.

When the failsafe was triggered, a flickering red text showed the words network connection failure. The tube hissed as it opened, releasing a cloud of mist that swept over the floor like a shroud. As the alicorn fell from her liquid prison, she coughed the remnants of the fluid from her lungs, each sputter echoing through the stillness, her eyes adjusting to the stark light illuminating the nightmarish panorama. The air was thick with despair and as she blinked the haze away, the weight of the slaughter surrounding her settled upon her like a shroud.

Her vision was partially obscured by the viscous remnants of the fluid from the test tube, a thick sheet that clung to her lashes and blurred the edges of her surroundings.

With a swift swipe of her hoof, the alicorn struggled to clear the liquid clouding her vision, yearning for clarity to navigate her unfamiliar surroundings. Her gaze finally focused on the gruesome array of corpses strewn across the stable's floor, the sight sending a chill down her spine and a wave of dread washing over her. Her stomach twisted and her heart raced uncontrollably, battling against the rising tide of nausea that threatened to overwhelm her.

Wearily, the alicorn slowly pushed herself up to her hooves, her legs quaking beneath her weight. She stumbled, narrowly avoiding a fall and fought to ignore the horrific images surrounding her. Stretching her limbs in a desperate attempt to ground herself, she turned inward, grappling with the pressing question echoing in her mind. "Who am I?" she whispered, narrowing her eyes in concentration while racking her memory for any shred of identity that could anchor her.

Suddenly, a sharp, acrid smell invaded her senses, the air thick with an unbearable stench that made her nostrils flare. She recoiled, gagging at the noxious mixture of dust and decaying flesh hanging heavily in the room. The odor seeped into her consciousness and she felt bile rise in her throat, bitterness stinging her mouth. The acridity of the fumes burned her throat and before she could contain it, a scream of anguish escaped her, reverberating off the walls. Collapsing to the floor, she gasped for the slightest breath of clean air.

The alicorn searched frantically for fresh air, desperation clawing at her throat. Each breath came in shallow gasps, amplifying her sense of suffocation. Her eyes, wide and frantic, fixed on a locker in the dim light ahead. Summoning what little strength remained, she tried to call for help, but the sound that escaped her was a weak, gurgling moan. She hesitated and then brought a hoof to her mouth, only to feel the warm trickle of blood spilling forth, mixing with the dust that coated the floor beneath her.

Horror coursed through her as she stared at the pool of crimson spreading out, a stark contrast to the dull surroundings. She was injured. The realization sent a chill racing down her spine. Panic tightened around her.

Blinking to clear her vision, the sight of her blood deepened her dread. More blood dripped from her muzzle. The metallic taste filled her mouth. She began crawling to reach for the locker, pulling herself up, straining her body in the process.

Overwhelmed by vulnerability, she leaned against the cold metal of the locker, feeling it against her side. What am I? she thought to herself, a feeling of dread creeping in alongside her physical pain. Each throbbing pulse in her aching head seemed to mock her plight, and the shadows of the dim room loomed ominously, concealing answers she desperately sought. Struggling to remain upright, she clung to the locker, desperate to stay on all four of her hooves, willing herself not to succumb to the darkness threatening to close in around her.

Desperate for something to drink and some clue to her identity, she silently mouthed her gratitude to nobody when she discovered that the locker was unlocked, the metal door creaking slightly as she pushed it open. As she eagerly fumbled to open it wider, the sudden movement caught her off guard, and she found herself losing her balance, toppling sideways.

With a soft thud, she landed on the ground, her legs splayed beneath her. Dazed but undeterred, she quickly glanced inside the locker, her breaths quickening as her eyes fell upon a few items nestled within the shadows. Amid the dim light, she spotted a metal canister that had somehow survived the passage of time.

Pushing herself up, she reached for the canister first, her hooves trembling as she grasped the cool metal. Tipping it slightly, she heard the sound of water sloshing within. Her heart lifted at the thought of refreshing relief and with a determined twist of the cap, she hungrily brought it to her lips. Cool, crisp water flowed into her mouth, quenching her thirst and revitalizing her weary spirit. As she drank, she could feel the vitality returning to her limbs, the heaviness of fatigue beginning to lift.

A burning sensation intensified however, causing her to choke. Coughing violently, she felt the blood rise in her throat, a painful reminder of her dire state. She spat onto the floor.

Fear and dread mingled with intense concern and pain as the alicorn stood on shaky hooves, her heart pounding in her chest. What if my injuries are fatal? The thought pressed heavily on her and she squeezed her eyes shut for a moment, trying to block out the chaos swirling inside her head.

Leaning against the cold metal of the locker for support, she felt another surge of warmth rise in her throat. The metallic taste of blood returned and she gasped as more trickled from her mouth, hot and alarming. Panic clawed at her insides and she instinctively pressed a hoof against her mouth to stem the flow. Her pulse quickened, the pounding echoing in her ears as anxiety seeped into every crevice of her mind.

She forced herself to breathe shallowly, concentrating on steadying her racing heart. Slowly, she glanced around the dimly lit room, desperate for something… anything… that could help her. Her gaze fell back to the canister, still half-full of water. Maybe, despite the pain, if I can just take a few more sips, it might provide the strength I need. Summoning the last shreds of strength, she reached for it, her hoof trembling as she brought it to her muzzle once more.

This time, she took smaller, gentle sips, feeling the cool liquid settle in her stomach. Water coursed through her and she focused on the sensation, grounding herself in its refreshment. Closing her eyes, she allowed the coolness to wash over her, battling the encroaching hopelessness.

”I am not going to die here...” The words were a lifeline thrown into choppy waters, instilling in her a reason to push through the pain. With each careful sip, she envisioned not just survival but a journey forward.

Cautiously, she set the canister down and took a moment to breathe. Leaning against the cold metal of the locker, she wiped the blood from her mouth and steadied herself, forcing her stance to be a little taller. She was still here, still fighting. Whatever had happened to her, she would uncover the truth that lay ahead.

Her panic beginning to subside, the alicorn finally took a moment to observe her surroundings. The flickering ceiling lights dangled precariously, casting erratic shadows across the room. The walls were marred with dents and scorch marks, bearing witness to a violent past. Her gaze swept down to the floor, which was horrifyingly covered in corpses and spattered with blood; she dared not look closely at them, afraid of what she might see.

As she tried to steady her racing heart, her attention was drawn to an unfamiliar object lying nearby. Its sleek, metallic form shimmered in the dim light, catching her curiosity despite her fear. Instinctively, she reached for it, hoping it might hold some clue to her predicament. But as her hoof closed around the object, she inadvertently triggered it.

A sudden whoosh filled the air as a bright laser blast erupted from the device, streaking toward the wall and leaving behind a blackened scorch mark. Startled, the alicorn dropped the object, her heart leaping into her throat. The sound of the blast echoed ominously in the confined space, reverberating with the silence around her and further deepening her sense of dread.

What have I done? she thought, her body tense with adrenaline. The world felt more chaotic than ever and she struggled to keep her thoughts from spiraling into despair. Desperation clawed at her, but amid the turmoil, a flicker of resolve ignited within her. Whatever had happened here, she needed to find a way out and understand the truth of her situation before it consumed her completely.

The alicorn surveyed her surroundings once more, the metallic tang of blood still lingering on her tongue as she felt the warm liquid trickle down from her muzzle. With a heavy heart, she wrapped her hoof around the canister, shutting the lid closed with a resigned click, noting that the precious fluid inside was nearly gone.

Her gaze drifted back to the locker, one other item within it catching her attention. A flash of sadness hit her as she approached it, her eyes landing on a torn and bloody letter. The rest of its message was obscured, marred by a blotchy hoofprint, but she could still make out the beginning.

“Hey Stormburst, you are going to come back to see your daughter, right? She misses you,” it read, the words tugging painfully at her heartstrings. The name, Stormburst, resonated within her, stirring a sense of familiarity and loss that she couldn’t place.

As she stood there, the combination of fear, confusion and an aching yearning for reconnection washed over her. Who was this daughter? Where was she? The longing embedded in the letter reverberated through her, amplifying her urgency to find the answers. At that moment, the alicorn resolved that she wouldn’t just survive; she would uncover the truth behind this cryptic message and discover the bonds that had been lost.

With renewed determination, she steadied herself, focusing on the path ahead. Whatever awaited her, she was ready to face it, fueled by the hope of reuniting with the missing piece of her past.

Turning around, her heart sank and she stood frozen, staring at the lifeless body of the pony sprawled a hoof step or two away. The once-vibrant sky-blue coat was now dulled, matted in patches, and a white mane—once fluffy and proud—lay tangled on the cold floor. The pony’s eyes, once bright with a spark of life, were now gone, leaving only hollow, empty sockets where they once were , fixed in an eerie gaze that seemed to reach out towards her, no not her, the locker. She felt an overwhelming wave of sorrow wash over her.

The air hung heavy with silence, amplifying the sound of her breath as she glanced at the slightly open locker nearby. It dawned on her that the bloody note nestled within was not just a piece of paper; it was a tether to the past, a connection to a life once vibrantly lived.

As her hooves brushed against the edges of the note, a chilling realization struck her. The body before her hadn’t just fallen—their last desperate act had been to reach for this very note. They had fought to grasp it, and in her frantic search, she had inadvertently moved what could be assumed to be Stormburst’s body further away from that final connection. The weight of her actions settled heavily on her shoulders; she had disrupted the scene of their struggle, obscuring the last moments of a life filled with hope and determination.

Her breath caught in her throat as she recalled the image of Stormburst’s outstretched hoof, reaching out toward the note. Guilt surged through her veins.

Had they been hoping to recover something precious long lost to them? The thought gripped her with anguish. She had pulled them away from what they had desperately sought.

A tear slipped from her eye, tracing a warm path down her cheek before falling to the floor. It landed softly on the cold ground, mingling with the blood that had once spilled from her mouth, a stark reminder of what had unfolded. The scene felt unbearably bleak.

With trembling hooves, she slowly knelt beside the fallen pony.

“I didn’t mean to…” she whispered, her voice barely more than a breath. It hung in the air, the weight of her regret palpable.

Taking a step back, she bowed her head in respect, her heart heavy with the realization of how pivotal those final moments had been.

With that vow in her heart, she steeled herself for the task ahead. A promise that she would uncover the truth of what had happened and make amends for her accidental selfish actions formed in her heart. ”I am very sorry for my selfish actions, I might have known you. I disrespected your body, and now I have to make this right.“

Wiping the tears away with her hooves, she felt the grime cling to her fur. The dust and sticky liquid that had collected stained her once-pristine hooves, a grim reminder of the chaos that surrounded her. Looking down, her mane hung in disarray, streaked with a disturbing mix of dried blood, tube fluid and a viscous substance that felt foreign to her. Each movement sent chills coursing through her …a sensation she found to be both intimate and unsettling.

As if to further intensify the discomfort of her messy situation, the fluids dripping slowly from her legs pooled at her hooves and mixed with the already long dried blood on the ground. It created a grotesque tapestry. The sharp metallic scent overwhelmed her senses, making her stomach churn.

Amid the carnage, she felt a wave of uncertainty wash over her, a suffocating doubt that clawed at her mind. How did it come to this? Why was she here, surrounded by the remnants of something tragic? Her heart raced, thudding heavily in her chest, each beat echoing her growing anxiety. She took a deep breath, trying to center herself, but the stench—it invaded her thoughts, leaving her feeling vulnerable and exposed.

The alicorn turned in place, searching through the haze for any clue as to what had happened. It felt as if the ground beneath her had shifted, leaving her disoriented.

With a trembling hoof she took a hesitant step forward, bracing herself against the weight of the world around her.

The tears that had once flowed freely now clawed at her spirit, leaving behind traces of salt and despair.

Her other senses awakened to the crushing weight of her surroundings; the sensation of the sticky fluid caked on her hooves felt repugnant, the harsh metallic stench hung thick in the air, clinging to her like a heavy fog and the oppressive atmosphere pressed down on her, invading her thoughts. With every new disquieting detail, her mounting discomfort grew, each element a pinprick to her already frayed nerves. It was as if every little thing conspired to push her closer to the brink.

A tight knot formed in her stomach. The world around her felt unpredictable, a swirling tempest of shadows and noise that sent her heart racing in tandem with her spiraling thoughts. The pounding in her chest echoed like a war drum, resounding with a primal call to fight or flee. She felt a surge of energy racing through her veins—a desire to scream, to claw at the faceless horrors lurking just beyond her sight.

Yet, even as terror threatened to drown her she realized that she had a choice. To succumb to the suffocating tomb or press onward. She inhaled deeply, filling her lungs with the acrid air, and closed her eyes for an instant, grounding herself.

With every breath, she focused on releasing that tension, allowing her shoulders to relax and her jaw to unclench. It was a feat of will—the kind of conscious control that felt foreign yet necessary. As she released the tight grip of anxiety in her limbs, she visualized each muscle loosening, melting away the invisible chains that bound her with fear. She could feel the warmth of her body returning, the blood flowing more freely as the rigidity gave way to a soft, buoyant energy.

Each exhalation seemed to wash over her like a gentle wave, soothing the jagged edges of her discontent. She followed the rhythm, inhaling strength and clarity, exhaling doubt and fear. The frantic tempo of her heartbeat gradually slowed, settling into a steadiness that provided a comforting backdrop to the tempest of thoughts swirling in her mind.

With this newfound awareness coursing through her, she redirected her focus away from what threatened to pull her under. The situation remained daunting, yes, but she felt lighter, more capable. As if shedding a heavy coat that had weighed her down, she stood taller, her posture no longer one of panic but of purpose.

After what felt like an eternity spent in the locker room she finally managed to get up and move. Soon she found herself in a different room, one that contrasted sharply with the oppressive confines she had just left. This new room was larger, though the stark walls and cold, industrial design still evoked an eerie ambiance. The air felt stale, heavy with the scent of dust and neglect, but it was more spacious than its predecessor—allowing her to stretch her wings, a small comfort amidst the general confinement..

As she ventured further, she took note of the jagged edges of the walls and the vacant windows, some cracked, others completely boarded up. The light that filtered through, subdued and gray, played tricks upon her senses, casting long shadows that seemed to shift and breathe with a life of their own. Her hooves echoed softly on the worn floor panels, a reminder that she was alone in this expansive silence, though the emptiness was far from comforting.

Her eyes darted around the room, absorbing every detail, every nook and cranny that might hide a clue to the strange happenings she’d encountered. She located various remnants of furniture—broken chairs, splintered tables, and shattered glass—left in disarray, as if a sudden upheaval had swept through and scattered them like leaves in a storm. The chaos told a story of abandonment, but it also reignited the questions that gnawed at her mind.

What had transpired here? How many souls had passed through this place, and who had come to put an end to their journey? The looming questions rattled around in her mind, growing sharper with each thought.

She explored, scanning the walls for signs of life, any indication that some pony had once called this place home. There were vestiges of faded photographs and peeling posters, the edges curling as if the memories etched within them longed to escape this prison of neglect. The images were wearied and ghostly—faces once full of life, now mere specters trapped in time.

Her gaze fell upon a door at the far end of the room, a sliver of darkness beckoning her closer. The faint sound of dripping water echoed from within, a rhythmic pulse that seemed to sync with her heartbeat. Taking a deep breath, she moved toward it. She needed answers, and whatever lay behind that door held the potential to uncover.

Pushing the door open, she stepped into a smaller, more intimate space. The atmosphere shifted immediately—it was colder here.

Her eyes adjusted to the dim light, and just as she took a cautious step forward, she misjudged the height of the room and smacked her head and horn against the low ceiling. A muffled groan escaped her muzzle as she staggered back, rubbing her forehead in annoyance. But as she lifted her hoof to soothe the throbbing ache, it collided painfully with the ceiling, reinforcing the cramped nature of the space.

"Of course," she muttered to herself, irritation lacing her voice. The room’s low roof seemed to close in even more, the shadows pressing down around her as if mocking her misstep. She took a deep breath, trying to shake off the moment of clumsiness, but the sting in her head only added to her growing frustration.

The cramped space around her felt stifling, the walls barely allowing room for her to move. It added an odd sensation of claustrophobia. Shaking her head to clear the fog, she forced herself to focus on the symbols that adorned the walls, trying to ignore the throbbing in her skull.

She blinked several times, allowing her eyes to adjust to the dim light that filtered through the cracked window. Shadows loomed, casting an eerie ambiance throughout the room, but slowly, details began to emerge from the darkness. When her vision cleared, one particular object drew her attention: a poster clinging to the wall.

She stepped closer. The poster depicted a mare, her coat a deep, midnight blue, standing with an air of regality. The crescent moon emblazoned on her flank seemed to pulse with a gentle glow. Wings unfurled gracefully from her sides, appearing almost weightless, giving the mare an ethereal presence. This poster was astonishingly pristine, the colors vibrant and bold, untouched by the dust and decay that surrounded it.

It felt surreal to witness such clarity in a place that had clearly been forgotten. The rich blues melded seamlessly with silvers, each hue reflecting the light that permeated the room. The intricate details of her flowing mane seemed alive, as if they danced with an unearthly wind, and the mare's eyes, large and expressive, exuded wisdom and strength. They seemed to follow her, connecting them across the span of time.

The alicorn glanced left and right, ensuring she was alone in the dim room. The poster had captured her attention completely, its vibrant imagery almost pulling her into its world. With a tilt of her head, she leaned in closer to read the text that arched boldly across the top.

To the Lunar Republic, serve for Equestria today to stop the zebra menace! The words echoed in her mind, stirring a mix of emotions. The Lunar Republic? A call to action? It felt like a rallying cry from a time long past.

She absorbed the implication of the message. The phrase ‘stop the zebra menace’ ignited a series of further questions. What had transpired between Equestria and the zebras? Had fear and misunderstanding fostered division? What the fuck had happened here? So many damned questions…I hardly feel any closer to a conclusion. Does this even involve me? she thought to herself.

The alicorn approached the wall, her hoof extending to the edge of the poster. The worn paper felt delicate beneath her touch, a remnant of history that stirred a quiet respect within her. She took a moment to absorb the imagery of this alicorn, elegant and powerful, her presence immortalized in vibrant colors that spoke of a time steeped in both beauty and conflict.

With gentle care, the alicorn began peeling the poster away from the wall, her movements measured and precise. The atmosphere around her, she could almost hear the echoes of voices from the past—reverberations of a struggle that had shaped the very fabric of her world. As she extracted the poster, the dim light flickered, capturing the hues in a new luminescence that momentarily stole her breath.

Holding the poster firmly in her hoof, she stepped back, gazing at it with reverence and holding it delicately. The calm resolve within her deepened as she considered the significance of what she now held.

As she turned to leave the room, she could feel the weight of expectation resting heavily on her shoulders—not a weight of anxiety, but a solemn responsibility.

As she methodically rolled the poster, the colorful image of the alicorn transformed from a sprawling display to a compact tube, the beauty of the artwork now safely contained. Once rolled up, she used her hooves to hold it tightly in place while tucking it under her wing, looking for a way to secure it.

The alicorn stood in the center of the dimly lit room, taking in her surroundings with a mix of curiosity and determination. Shadows danced across the walls, revealing hints of forgotten belongings shrouded in dust. Ancient tapestries adorned the walls, their colors muted but still rich with stories of a time long past. The air was thick with an aura of mystery, and the faint aroma of old parchment mingled with the palpable sense of history.

With a gentle flick of her ears, the alicorn turned her head to scan the room more thoroughly. Her eyes swept across the eclectic collection of items that surrounded her. A weathered globe, a stack of worn books. Yet, amid this trove of relics, one object stood out: a terminal sitting against the far wall.

Drawn to it, she stepped forward, her hooves echoing softly against the stone floor. The terminal seemed both out of place and oddly familiar; its surface was cluttered with buttons and switches, while a screen flickered erratically, casting an eerie glow in the otherwise shadowy room. Intrigued, she leaned closer, her breath shallow with anticipation.

As if sensing her presence, the screen suddenly brightened, illuminating her features in a soft light. Words came into focus: "Welcome back, Petrichor." The name sent a jolt of chills through her, a resonance within that she couldn’t quite grasp. ”Who is that? Why am I feeling scared?”

The alicorn's wings fluttered slightly as she contemplated the message, the warmth of purpose stirring within her. This room, with its myriad secrets, was now alive with possibilities. She felt an urge to unravel the mysteries this terminal held—answers perhaps tied to her own identity. With renewed determination she prepared to delve deeper, ready to explore the depths of the enigma before her.

After seeing the strange greeting, the alicorn took a moment to absorb the information displayed before her. Several names were listed on the screen, each neatly organized in its own tab, including Petrichor. Other names like Stormburst, Fallon, JesterLet, Magnetopause, Angina, Krypton, and Anaemia appeared in stark contrast to her own. The sheer number of names overwhelmed her, each one a new thread in a tangled web of mystery.

She focused intently on the screen, trying to decipher its meaning. Was this some kind of roll call? A list of individuals connected to her somehow? The questions tumbled through her mind like autumn leaves caught in a whirlwind, hopefully each one was leading her closer to the truth. Every name felt like a whisper from the past, echoing faintly yet tantalizingly just out of reach.

Petrichor was the only name she felt a flicker of recognition for. Something about it stirred deep within her, an instinctive awareness that begged her to explore further. But what about the others? Did Stormburst or Fallon have significance? Were they allies, foes, or mere names forgotten in time? Her eyes reflected a kaleidoscope of emotions.

Taking a deep breath, she recalled faint memories that flitted just beyond her consciousness. The feelings of camaraderie, challenges faced, or perhaps battles fought—all blurred yet vivid.

With a steadying breath, she extended a hoof and selected the tab. The screen shifted, revealing new information that might finally unveil the significance of her name and the roles of those around her. Determined, she read on, ready to unravel the tapestry of her past and uncover the truths intertwined with her identity.

Upon pressing yet another button on the terminal, the alicorn was greeted with a message that her file seemed to be deleted. This only made her more confused, as if she were being denied access to information about herself. She felt a rising sense of desperation and anxiety as she struggled to remember anything about who Petrichor was. Why was that name familiar? She wracked her brain, trying to recall her name as well, but all that came to mind was a name that had a familiar ring to it, a name that felt like it was just out of reach.

Seeing that all of her attempts to access other files only resulted in their deletion, a spark of anger ignited inside the alicorn. Her heart raced with frustration; the barrier between her and the truths she desperately sought only seemed to grow thicker. “Why won’t you let me remember?” she muttered, the words barely contained within her.

With a sense of desperation, she began to frantically press button after button on the terminal, replaying the sting of failure with each click. Each attempt felt like a futile struggle against an unseen force, as most of the files she sought were either void, erased, or entirely inaccessible. The glowing screen taunted her, an infuriating reminder of her elusive past.

Just as she was about to lose hope, a glint of light caught her eye. In the midst of the chaotic array of tabs, there was one file still available for her to access, the one labeled “Stormburst.” Her gaze fixated on it, and a chill ran down her spine. “Stormburst… Why does that sound familiar?” she whispered. Suddenly a wave of recognition crashed over her.

The name hit her like a thunderbolt. ”Stormburst was the pony whose lifeless body lay in the other room, the once-vibrant soul now silenced!” Memories flickered in and out of her consciousness, tinged with an unsettling blend of familiarity and loss. She felt a tug of connection, an aching realization of the bond she might have shared with this pony.

With her hoof hovering over the button she hesitated, caught between sorrow and curiosity. Did this file hold answers about how Stormburst had met her tragic end? Or would it unveil painful truths about her own past she was not prepared to confront? Part of her ached to learn more, while another part whispered caution, urging her to tread carefully.

Slowly she inhaled and pressed the button to open the file entitled Stormburst. As the screen loaded, a text message popped up, drawing her full attention.

Reading the words, her heart sank. The message was brief, yet it carried a heavy weight of sorrow and finality.

The alicorn blinked at the message, feeling a wave of profound sadness wash over her, seeping into her very core. "Hey Stormburst! Your daughter misses you! When are you going to come home?"

”A daughter?” The realization struck her hard, like a sudden chill in the air, and she felt a knot form in her stomach as she read on, each word becoming heavier. This wasn’t merely a message; it was a lifeline to a life that had been stripped away too soon.

"You worked such long hours over there in 375." The alicorn’s chest tightened as she contemplated the sacrifices Stormburst had made, laboring away in the confines of her duties, unwittingly neglecting the heartbeat of her family. This realization filled her with a deep sense of regret, as she grappled with the awareness that the cost of those responsibilities had robbed a child of her mother's presence.

"She's turning 5 soon." The alicorn felt a profound ache within her, an empathetic sorrow that expanded with each passing moment.

"Sweetheart and Love Heart love you." Each line swam in her head.

With each scroll, she felt the weight of her anxiety rise. To her dismay and mounting frustration, nothing else of substance emerged. The text appeared to abruptly end with the last message she had read, leaving her feeling suspended in uncertainty, like a ship lost at sea.

Exhaustion washed over her like a heavy blanket, and with a deep sigh, she let her head hang low, the burden of newfound revelations pressing down upon her. She struggled to process the information, her thoughts swirling around like leaves caught in a gust of wind, elusive and disordered. The mixture of grief and vulnerability enveloped her, dulling her senses as she grappled with the implications of the words she had just read.

In the quiet of the room, a warm tear slipped from her eye, trailing down her cheek, unexpected and unwelcome. Startled, the alicorn instinctively raised her hoof to wipe it away, only to realize that several tears had followed in silent procession, cascading down her face in a poignant testament to her emotional struggle. She brushed her hoof against her skin, feeling the warmth of her sorrow lingering there, a tangible reminder of the turmoil brewing within.

The revelation about Stormburst’s daughter and the life she had writhed under brought a weighty silence to her thoughts. Then came the questions, with each question sharper than the last. How could a mother, although burdened by duty, create such a profound distance in her daughter's life? The questions gnawed at her, relentless and heavy. It was as if she could sense the cries of a little girl echoing in the stillness, a haunting melody of longing that melded with her own deep sorrow.

Yet even amidst the turmoil, a flicker of resolve ignited within her. She brushed away her tears and refocused on the monitor, determined not to let despair cloud her purpose. She scanned the interface anew, her gaze sweeping across the screen, searching for any scraps of information that might offer clarity about her current circumstances and what part of the life and fate of Stormburst had intertwined with her own.

"What else can I find?" she murmured softly, her voice barely more than a whisper in the stillness that surrounded her. The feeling of isolation weighed heavily, yet in that solitude, she found a peculiar sense of solidarity with the family left behind. Each moment spent seeking answers reaffirmed her resolve to uncover the truth, to piece together the fragmented life that remained in the wake of such overwhelming loss and perhaps in doing so, offer a glimmer of comfort to the daughter who had once cherished the fleeting presence of her mother.

She blinked, coming to a startling realization: the steady drip of blood from her mouth had ceased. The open wound within her must have finally stopped bleeding, leaving behind a stinging reminder of her turmoil. It was a small reprieve, yet it transformed the moment, she simply struggled, she didn’t have time to question the hows or why’s.

Suddenly, the alicorn's search was rudely interrupted as the terminal blared an automated warning, its voice echoing sharply in the otherwise quiet room. "Power failure in 5 seconds," it announced, sending a jolt of adrenaline through her veins. Panic seized her as she grappled with the reality of the situation, her mind racing with uncertainty.

She began pressing buttons frantically, each click a desperate attempt to silence the blaring warning. "Stop! Stop!" she shouted, rasping and coughing. Her voice barely rose above the cacophony of the alarms, but to no avail. The mechanical voice continued its countdown, indifferent to her mounting dread. Every second felt like a lifetime as adrenaline flooded her system, drowning her in a tide of fear.

As the seconds ticked away, the walls around her felt like they were closing in. She scanned the dimly lit terminal for any glimmer of hope, a way to escape the impending disaster. Would the lights go out? Would the very air around her diminish, leaving her gasping in darkness? The thought sent her heart racing anew, and she forced herself to take a shaky breath, striving to think clearly amidst the chaos in her mind.

"What do I do?" she muttered, her voice trembling as panic continued to mount. Her thoughts were tangled and frantic. The fear of dying alone in this cold, mechanical chamber overwhelmed her.

Desperately, she turned the terminal around, searching for anything. Was there a switch she had missed? A backup power source? As the countdown reached two seconds, she flicked at every lever and button, her heart racing against the ticking clock.

The power countdown reached zero and the alicorn shut her eyes tightly, bracing herself for an end she had feared since the moment the warning had blared through the terminal. Darkness enveloped the room, thick and suffocating, as a chilling silence wrapped around her like a shroud. For a few moments, she was suspended in a void, suspended between hope and despair, her heart racing in anticipation of an inevitable fate.

In her panic in the darkness, she dropped the poster.

Time seemed to stretch into eternity before she finally mustered the courage to open her eyes again. To her relief, the familiar contours of the room materialized in the dim light, but she was met with a sight both unsettling and strangely comforting, the backup power had kicked in, casting the space in a strange red glow. The room was washed in crimson, the shadows stretching unnaturally along the walls.

Still shaken by the harrowing experience, she took a moment to steady herself, her breath coming in shaky gasps. The palpable fear of death lingered in her mind, a haunting reminder, but a part of her was inexplicably relieved to be alive. She would continue to uncover the truth.

However, beneath the eerie ambiance, a new sound tugged at her attention—a grinding noise from somewhere beyond her sight. It was a sound she had not heard before, a low, mechanical rumble that seemed to reverberate through the very walls. Tension prickled at her senses, making her aware of an unseen presence stirring in the shadows.

Curiosity mixed with trepidation as she stepped cautiously toward the source of the noise. With each step, the grinding grew louder, echoing like some ancient beast awakening from a long slumber. What was happening? Was something unlocking, or was it a warning of yet another danger?

Perking her ears again, the sound of the grinding mechanical screech stopped just as it had begun.

Peering carefully into the dimness, she squinted to make out the details. The oppressive red glow pulsated there, illuminating fragments of machinery long forgotten—broken panels, scattered tools, and shattered glass that crunched under her hooves, forcing her to be careful not to cut herself. The air felt heavy, pregnant with secrets that hung solemnly in the silence, interrupted only by the relentless drip of water echoing from somewhere deep within the dark recesses of the room.

Her heart thudded quietly as she leaned closer, her ears perked and alert. It was then that she noticed a fleeting shadow flitting just beyond the doorway—the flicker of movement that sent a chill crawling down her spine. A pulse of instinct urged her to retreat, but curiosity pinned her in place.

With resolve steeling her limbs, she turned back to the way behind her, turning her head back around. Glancing at the barred entrance before her she took a deep breath. “No turning back,” she muttered under her breath, coaxing herself into action. She stepped forward past the opened barred gate.

Then she pushed against the door, the metal groaning in protest. It began to yield slightly, and the sound of the bars rattling against their frames echoed ominously.

“Just a little more…” she whispered to herself, her focus steady as she concentrated fully on this task.

With a sharp clang, the door broke free from the rusted lock that had held it in place, swinging outward with a metallic screech. She was triumphant but then she slipped forward and fell. She laid there groaning. “Ow… fuck, that was dumb…” she rasped. She had fallen on her stomach. As she lay there catching her breath, she looked ahead. Beyond the threshold lay a dimly lit corridor, the faint sound of dripping water echoing softly in the distance. Shadows danced along the walls, waiting to envelop her in darkness.

Chapter Two: Into The Unknown

The alicorn hesitated for a moment, caught between the oppressive atmosphere behind her and the beckoning unknown ahead. Gathering her courage, she rose to her hooves and stepped through the doorway and turned her head to the left.

To her astonishment, she saw that the bars of an adjacent doorway were open, the metal glinting invitingly in the flickering light. It was as if the room had shifted, granting her an unexpected passage. A thrill of uncertainty coursed through her—what lay beyond that doorway? Was it a means of escape, or another trap waiting to ensnare her?

Taking a cautious step toward the now-open bars, she scanned the area, her heart pounding as her instincts screamed both for her to investigate and to be wary of the looming shadows. The allure of the unknown pulled at her, and with a deep breath, she prepared to venture further, drawn to the possibilities that lay ahead.

As she ventured deeper into the corridor, the grinding sound she had heard before returned, though now it seemed dulled into a distant echo, replaced by the sounds of her hoofsteps striking the cold floor. The walls felt damp beneath her touch, and she noticed small flickers of glowing fungi dotting the surfaces, illuminating the path ahead with an eerie bioluminescence that pushed back the shadows.

Turning a corner, she felt a sudden draft that sent a shiver down her spine. It brushed against her, as if urging her to go further. The corridor opened up into a larger chamber, and as she stepped inside, she was met with a sight that stole her breath away.

The room was vast, filled with strange machinery and remnants of whatever experiments had taken place here. Broken glass and wires lay strewn about, evidence of a hasty evacuation or a catastrophic failure. In the center of the room stood a large console, its screen flickering erratically, displaying lines of code and cryptic messages.

Drawn to the console, she approached with caution. Her magical intuition sensed that this might hold the key to understanding the secrets of this forsaken facility. She studied the interface and her heart sank as she deciphered the phrases: "Power surge," "Containment breach," "Evacuation protocol activated."

Stepping cautiously closer to the terminal, the alicorn scanned the flickering screen. Revealing rows of text alongside graphical interfaces that detailed the inner workings of the stable. There was a multitude of data just waiting to be unraveled.

She examined the buttons and controls, trying to make sense of their layout. The screen shifted rapidly, showcasing streams of information—a collection of logs, protocols and annotations. She focused intently, hoping it would provide answers about this forsaken place.

The first log she scrutinized was marked “Stable Overview.” It explained that the stable was designed for research and containment of entities and phenomena deemed too volatile for the outside world. The alicorn noted the implications of being in a place dedicated to studying extraordinary and potentially dangerous forces.

Next, she examined a subsection labeled “Incident Reports.” Her curiosity piqued as she read through accounts of various containment procedures and experiments. She noted how certain tests had resulted in unforeseen complications, requiring quick thinking and resourcefulness from the researchers. The logs documented the challenges faced in handling unpredictable entities and the rigorous measures taken to ensure stability within the stable.

One entry stood out, titled ’Recent Status Updates.’ She skimmed through notes mentioning a system showing signs of wear, along with warnings about power levels dipping dangerously low.

Shifting her focus to a design schematic, she followed the lines and diagrams illustrating the layout of the stable. Several areas had been marked as offline, which explained the flickering lights and sporadic sounds she had encountered.

An options tab labeled “Initiate lockdown” appeared, prompting her to think critically. Activating it could potentially stabilize the stable's functions, ensuring that vital systems remained intact. However, it could also mean trapping herself within.

Weighing her options, she considered the risk. The alicorn needed to make a decision that could affect not just her, but the future of the stable itself. She resolved to commit to her choice, hoping it would pave the way for a solution.

She decided to leave it alone, feeling uncertain about the implications of activating the lockdown. The alicorn weighed the potential risks and benefits in her mind, realizing that activating the system could lead to outcomes she couldn’t foresee. The thought of being trapped was daunting enough, but she worried about the possibility of triggering other unintended consequences that might jeopardize her safety further.

Taking a step back from the terminal, she paused to gather her thoughts. The flickering lights and the low hum of machinery served as a reminder that she was not far from danger; she had already seen signs of instability. She understood that sometimes the best course of action was to observe and gather more information before making a decision.

She carefully turned away from the console, opting to explore other parts of the stable. She hoped that by exploring the environment further, she might uncover more clues that could help her understand the situation and perhaps find a safer path forward.

Looking around, she noticed a tube that looked remarkably similar to hers, filled with a vibrant royal blue substance,with a label attached to it. It was slightly faded, however the name ‘Blue’ was clearly legible. This caused her to tilt her head in confusion, as it did not help explain what was going on here. She looked around and spotted something else on the tube. There was a section of the label that was completely illegible. Curious, she tried to make out the words but it was impossible to read, and her eyes struggled to focus. She needed more information.

She glanced around the room, scanning for anything that might provide more context. Her gaze landed on a small storage cabinet tucked away in a shadowy corner. It looked old and worn, the door ajar slightly. With a quick step over, she opened it further and began to sift through the contents inside.

Among the dusty vials and old laboratory tools, she discovered a folder with documents that seemed more intact than the rest. She pulled it out and flipped it open, eager to see what secrets it might hold. The pages were filled with meticulous notes about the blue substance, detailing its properties and various experiments conducted on it.

Her eyes widened as she read about its effects—it was capable of both inducing hallucinations and heightening cognitive abilities in subjects, but it also wielded severe side effects, including erratic behavior and psychological strain. The alarming nature of the substance sent a shiver down her spine.

The notes indicated that the compound was highly unstable, raising her concern even further. Whoever had worked with it had stepped into dangerous territory and she couldn't shake the feeling that this place might hold even more lurking threats.

The alicorn pondered the mysterious blue fluid, she employed a methodical process of elimination, attempting to piece together the fragments of her existence. The blue substance, contained within the tube, held an undeniable connection to her. The label stated ‘blue.’ If that was true, then perhaps her name was ‘Blue.’

It felt like a stretch; after all names didn’t typically stem from mere labels. But given her current circumstances—confused, and in a strange place—it seemed to be the most plausible explanation. She clung to that thought as a potential anchor in her quest for identity.

If it had the potential to induce hallucinations and heighten cognitive abilities, what had that meant for her? Did it mean she was enhanced or altered in some way? Perhaps her very essence was tied to the blue fluid and her identity held significance beyond just a simple name.

Once she had gathered her bearings and calmed her racing heart, the alicorn closed her eyes for a moment, allowing herself to take a deep breath. The persistent, red glow enveloping her felt both ominous and surreal, making it difficult to orient herself. She focused on her thoughts, grounding herself in the present.

I am Blue, she reminded herself, acknowledging the name that had begun to feel like a part of her identity. I am here to understand what has happened to me and who I truly am. Replaying her thoughts about the mysterious tube and the blue fluid, she felt a mix of curiosity and trepidation about the answers that awaited her.

Blue stepped outside of the room. With a clearer mind, scanning her surroundings once more. The corridor stretched before her, dimly lit but revealing enough to guide her. The walls were lined with strange markings and the air was thick.

I need to find answers, she thought, setting her resolve. She stepped forward cautiously, her hoofsteps echoing softly in the silence. The corridor twisted and turned and the alicorn found herself lost in her thoughts about the purpose of this place. Was it a facility for research? Experimentation? Or perhaps a gateway to something extraordinary?

Her throat felt dry as she croaked out a weak "Hello?" The word echoed back to her, sounding almost foreign in the silence that enveloped her. Coughing lightly, she winced at the discomfort in her throat. What the hell is wrong with me? she thought, still feeling that annoying parched sensation clawing at her insides.

In a moment of frustration, she smacked her forehead lightly, a gesture of disbelief. Fuck, I dropped the water...I should’ve taken it, she cursed silently, shaking her head at her own carelessness.

With the sting of irritation fading, she steeled herself, recognizing that dwelling on her mistake wouldn’t help. Alright, I can’t let this stop me, she thought, pushing her worries aside. I need to figure out where I am, what I am and what the hell happened. Her mind was a whirlwind of unanswered questions and disjointed memories.

The dim, flickering lights of the corridor cast eerie shadows on the cold metal walls as she took a deep breath, filling her lungs with the faint, sterile smell of the place. Each step felt charged with urgency as she moved forward, recalling the strange machinery and those fleeting, shadowy figures that had made her heart race with fear. Had she really seen them, or was it merely a trick of the light?

This is insane, there's gotta be something here that explains what’s going on. She thought

As she ventured deeper into the corridor, the faint hum of machines resonated through the walls, a steady reminder of the otherworldly nature of the place surrounding her. This place was alive with energy, but she felt utterly alone. The sterile atmosphere sent chills down her spine, amplifying the fear that thrummed beneath her resolve.

With each determined stride, her heart raced and her senses heightened. She passed doors that were partially ajar, the darkness beyond them inviting yet ominous. One glance into a room revealed an array of strange equipment, screens flickering with static, and charts filled with indecipherable data. “What the hell is all this?” she rasped to herself, curiosity battling the growing unease.

Time to uncover the truth, she thought, eyes steely with determination. She knew she had to press on, to face whatever mysteries awaited her. As she stepped further into the unknown, the silence wrapped around her like a thick blanket, but she welcomed it, ready to tackle whatever lay ahead.

Clenching her jaw, she stepped into the next room, heart pounding with a mix of fear and anticipation. Whatever answers she sought were waiting for her, and she would uncover them. Even if it meant delving into the strange darkness that loomed before her.

She stood frozen for a moment, the weight of her oversight settling heavily in her gut. The poster, vibrant and enigmatic, had seemed so trivial amidst the chaos of her departure, yet now it loomed in her mind like an unsolved puzzle.

With a sense of urgency, she hurried back to the small room where she had left it, careful to retrace her steps. The air felt thick with tension as she navigated the maze of dimly lit corridors. Each flicker of the fluorescent lights above sent shadows dancing, teasing her imagination with fleeting silhouettes that seemed to shift just beyond the corners of her vision.

When she reached the room. She quickly scanned the area, her eyes searching for the familiar edge of the poster. "Please, please be here," she muttered desperately.

She stumbled slightly, catching herself on the edge of the desk as she fought to regain her balance. A stark realization swept over her: the sticky fluid that coated the floor was unlike anything she had ever encountered. It glimmered under the faint light, reflecting hues of blue and violet, reminding her eerily of the poster’s intricate designs.

“What is this stuff?” Blue muttered to herself, her heart racing as she forced her gaze back to the desk. There, amidst the clutter of wires and another half-empty water canister, lay the forgotten poster. The vibrant colors stood out against the grimy surface, a stark reminder of her mission.

Gathering her resolve, she reached for the poster with her hoof, but as she did, she slipped again on the sticky floor, causing her to stumble once more. “Get it together,” she whispered, frustration bubbling beneath her determination. She lowered her head carefully this time, using the edge of the desk to steady herself and avoid another fall.

As she finally grasped the poster with a determined grip, she felt a strange sensation—a ripple in the air, as if something unseen was awakening around her. The symbols etched along the walls danced in her mind; they were calling to her. But what did they mean?

Gritting her teeth, she stood again, acutely aware of the squeaking noise her hooves made as they pulled away from the gooey substance. It was unnerving, but she didn’t have time to dwell on that.

Blue panted heavily, coughing from the strain of speaking and the exertion of rushing back to the room. Her throat was painfully dry, and the scratchiness in her mouth reminded her of her desperate need for more water. She was good for an hour but now she was feeling pain again. Her body felt exhausted, each movement a reminder of the sticky substance that gripped her hooves

“I might as well take that canister too,” she rasped, spotting the battered canister in the corner. With a quick motion, she picked it up, hoping it still contained some of its precious contents.

Tilting the canister to her lips, she drained the last of the cool liquid inside. Relief rushed through her as the water soothed her parched throat, but it was short-lived. She pulled the canister away, her heart sinking as she realized she had consumed the last of it.

“Just great,” she groaned, glancing around the room. The mix of frustration and worry settled heavily in her stomach. With no more water available, she felt the anxiety of survival creeping back in.

Her gaze landed back on the blue substance pooling ominously on the floor. Could it provide some much needed hydration, or would it only lead to trouble? The thought sent a shiver down her spine, but she knew she had to make a choice.

With determination mixed with trepidation, she inched closer to the shimmering liquid, feeling drawn to it despite her doubts. “I need to take a risk,” Blue decided, her voice steadying as she approached the unknown.

Steeling herself, she dipped her hoof into the liquid. When she lifted it to her lips, she hesitated for only a moment before tasting it, hoping it would be the answer to her predicament. As the sweet liquid touched her tongue, a surge of energy coursed through her, eclipsing her previous fatigue in an instant.

“This is…incredible,” she whispered, both amazed and wary of the newfound vitality thrumming in her veins. She couldn't deny the urgency clawing at her.

The liquid coursed through her, Blue felt an unexpected wave of rejuvenation wash over her. The exhaustion that had weighed her down melted away, and the ache in her muscles seemed to evaporate. Confused, she couldn’t understand how this transformation had happened so quickly, but she didn’t have time to ponder it.

Urgently, she scooped up more of the blue liquid, her instincts pushing her to consume as much as she could. The taste was foreign, unlike anything she had ever experienced. It was sweet yet slightly tangy, a combination that both intrigued and delighted her palate.

I can’t place it. she thought, savoring the flavor as she gulped it down eagerly. It certainly tasted good and with each sip her strength surged back, revitalizing her spirit.

Blue paused for a moment. This could prove useful later, she thought, glancing at the now half-full canister in her hoof. With determination, she moved back to the shimmering pool, eager to gather more of the mysterious liquid.

Carefully, she inverted the canister near the pool, and then tilted it, dipping it into the glowing substance. The blue liquid flowed into the canister with ease, filling it to the brim. Watching it swirl inside, she marveled at how vibrant it looked, almost pulsing with energy.

Once she was satisfied with the amount, she secured the lid tightly, a sense of accomplishment washing over her. “Now I have a backup,” she assured herself, feeling confident by her foresight.

Peering around the room, she felt a renewed sense of clarity. With the canister safely filled and her body invigorated, she was ready to explore the mysteries that awaited her. “Whatever lies ahead, I can handle it,” Blue declared, her heart racing with anticipation as she stepped forward, ready to uncover the secrets hidden in this place.

Carefully, Blue maneuvered the filled canister towards her left forehoof, placing it neatly under it and close to her body, right next to the poster that was positioned beside her torso under her wing. It felt reassuring to have such a vital item secured by her side, especially with the uncertainty that loomed ahead.

With a wary gaze, she glanced outside into the main hallway. “I need to get back to where I was last,” she reminded herself, her resolve beginning to harden. The corridor beyond seemed dimly lit, stretching out in front of her, filled with shadows and potential dangers lurking just beyond her sight.

With one last look at the shimmering pool, Blue stepped confidently into the corridor. Determination fueled her as she began to retrace her steps, ready to uncover the answers waiting for her.

After squinting for a moment to adjust to the dim light, Blue finally managed to discern two distinct paths ahead, each marked with signs pointing to specific locations. The air felt thick with expectation as she contemplated her options, reading the labels carefully:

Attention Personnel:

Please Follow Safety Procedures At All Times

Left Wing
1. Stable 375 Entrance
2. Overmare’s Office
3. Head of Security Quarters
4. Barracks

Right Wing
5. Storage
6. Testing Labs
7. General Sleeping Quarters

Each location held its own mysteries, and Blue’s mind raced with possibilities. The Barracks could be a place where she might find other? The Sleeping Quarters offered the chance for rest, but could also have very needed supplies, Well not that I need them, since this liquid seemed to give me the vitality to move forward. Blue thought to herself.

The Testing Labs sparked her curiosity; what experiments had been conducted there? Did they hold clues to the past? The Overmare’s Office was a tempting prospect, likely filled with important records and information. Storage could yield useful supplies, while the Main Door Entrance beckoned with the promise of freedom beyond these walls. Lastly, the Head Security Sleeping Quarters felt somewhat foreboding, but who knew what equipment or intel might be hidden there?

Blue observed all the signs, her breath hitching in her throat as she contemplated her next move. The Barracks seemed like a sensible starting point; it might house survivors or at least remnants of what had transpired. Yet, there was something unsettling in the air, an unshakable tension that made her hesitate.

Blue looked down both directions, her chest felt tighter at the sight of the collapsed hallway ahead. Twisted metal and crumbling concrete littered the ground, mingling with the fallen debris that lay over the bodies of dead ponies. The scene was grim, a silent testament to the chaos that had once unfolded here. As she took in the desolation, she felt a rush of sorrow for lives lost and stories ended too soon.

Gritting her teeth, Blue steeled herself. She couldn't allow fear to paralyze her, not now. This stuff I drank is making me feel less afraid… This shit is strange… Taking a deep breath, she turned her gaze back towards the sign marking the Barracks. If there were any survivors or useful information to be found, she might discover it there.

With a resolute nod, she chose her path and began to tread toward the Barracks. Each step was careful, her senses alert to any signs of movement or danger. She had to find the strength to face whatever lay ahead, for the answers she sought were buried within this resting ground of memories and loss.

Blue’s gaze swept across the left wing, noticing signs of struggle littering the floor—upturned furniture, marks on the walls and the faintest smudges of what could have been blood. Each detail painted a chilling picture of the chaos that had once unfolded here. The remnants of a confrontation lingered in the atmosphere, a palpable reminder of the horrors tied to this place.

However, as Blue took a deeper breath, she noted the stale air around her was different; it lacked the pungent, rotting flesh smell that had permeated the room she had emerged from. While this subtle change indicated she might be distancing herself from immediate danger, a glimmer of cautious optimism barely penetrated her burgeoning sense of dread.

What if danger was merely lurking just out of sight? What if I'm walking into a trap or stepping into the territory of whatever had claimed this place? I can't ignore the gravity of the situation

Remembering her purpose, she decided to move with both caution and resolve.

Blue moved close to the doorway on her left and observed a broken sensor, its cracked casing and flickering light suggesting it had once been part of a system designed to control access. With a scowl of determination, she grabbed the two items from her wing and set them down on the ground, eyeing the door with a mix of frustration and caution.

“Great, just what I need,” she muttered, her gaze narrowing at the rusty handle. This wasn’t going to be easy. She thought, gripping the handle and twisting it with all her might…but the door didn’t budge. “You’ve got to be fucking kidding me,” she huffed, annoyance washing over her.

Stepping back, she assessed the situation. The hinges were probably rusted shut, and she could feel her patience wearing thin. “I refuse to let this door screw me over,” she growled with a muffle.

Her eyes scanned the hall, landing on a jagged piece of metallic debris on the floor. That looks useful. Snatching it up, she approached the stubborn door again, her heart pounding with adrenaline and intention. “Let’s see how tough you really are,” she muttered under her breath, finding a sturdy position for the makeshift lever.

With the metal firmly wedged between the doorframe and the door, she braced her hooves against it. “Alright, time to give you a reason to move,” she barked, pushing against the door with determined force. The metal creaked loudly, protesting against her efforts. “C’mon! Open up!”

With a final intense shove, the door snapped open, the hinges screeching in defiance. Blue staggered in, eyes quickly adjusting to the dimness that wrapped around her like a shroud. Surprisingly, the air was fresh, almost sterile, as if the place had been maintained despite its dilapidated appearance.

“Wow, this actually smells clean,” she remarked, furrowing her brow as she surveyed the cramped room. Dust laden furniture loomed around her like forgotten sentinels, each piece a reminder of the past. A battered table took center stage, cluttered with yellowed papers, and cobwebs hung in the corners like ghostly veils.

Blue stepped further into the room, something caught her eye. In the far corner neatly folded on a worn-out couch, laid a shirt. She squinted, making out the text printed on the fabric: ’Solarium Enterprises.’

“What the hell?” she murmured, a mix of curiosity and suspicion rising within her. This place feels abandoned, yet that shirt looks almost too pristine. Was it a clue to the history of this building, or simply a remnant of someone who had left it behind in a hurry? she contemplated.

She made her way over, her hooves silent against the floor as she approached the couch. The shirt was crisp, the fabric slightly worn but devoid of dust, as though it had been cared for even in this desolate place. She picked it up, turning it over in her hooves. The logo was simple—a stylized sun rising over a horizon, encapsulated by the company name.

“Solarium Enterprises…what were you up to?” Blue muttered, contemplating the implications. The name sounded vaguely familiar, sparking a distant memory—something about development, maybe? A scan of the room told her there were no immediate answers there, but it definitely added another layer of intrigue.

Setting the shirt down carefully, she looked around the rest of the room, her instincts on high alert. If this shirt was here, what else might be hiding in the shadows?

“Alright,” she declared to the empty space. “Let’s find out what you’re hiding.” Determined, she pressed on, the mystery of the shirt only fueling her resolve further as she moved to explore deeper. She couldn’t shake the feeling that this place and perhaps Solarium Enterprises itself, held their own secrets waiting to be uncovered.

Blue stepped into a cramped bathroom, the frame of the door creaked softly, releasing a cloud of stale air heavy with neglect. The walls, once painted a cheerful mint green, had dulled over the years, fading to a desaturated hue adorned with mottled water stains. Mismatched tiles beneath her hooves were chipped and worn, the history of the room laid bare.

Her gaze fell upon the small sink, a porcelain relic showing signs of rust around the faucet and the mirror.A battered sheet of glass hung slightly askew above it. Blue’s heart raced in anticipation as she walked closer. Wiping away a thin layer of grime with a determined hoof and as the surface cleared, her breath caught in her throat.

For the first time, she truly saw herself. Her coat was a soft azure, cool and calming, but what struck her most were her mane and eyes. The mane was a vibrant green, wild and untamed, with a bold streak of red—like a fierce lightning bolt cutting through the sky. It framed her face, cascading around her cheeks and giving her an air of untapped energy.

But it was her eyes that held her gaze the longest. One was a deep, piercing blue, vibrant and calm, while the other gleamed a striking red, fiery and intense. The stark contrast felt like a riddle waiting to be solved, a story of her own yet to be written.

Blue leaned in closer, her voice a whisper barely breaking the silence. “Is this really me?” She let the words linger, staring into her mismatched eyes, which seemed to hold fragments of her past. Each gaze reflected different emotions, one of unwavering determination and the other, a hint of vulnerability.

“I look…strong, yet so fragile,” she murmured, tiny tremors of self-doubt mingling with the awe she felt. “What have I been running from?” She brushed a hoof through her green mane, Futilely trying to tame her wild whirlwind locks.

Blue let out a long, thoughtful sigh as she stared at her reflection for a moment longer. It was a small victory, seeing herself clearly and it made her feel a fraction more confident. She lifted her hoof, gently brushing it along the curve of her horn, feeling the smooth contours and the subtle warmth that radiated from it. “So this is me,” she whispered to herself, a hint of wonder in her voice.

Then, she turned her attention to her wings, spreading them out slightly. With a delicate touch, she traced her hoof along the soft feathers, marveling at how they felt beneath her touch. Both fragile and strong, ready to carry her into the unknown.

A sense of joy blossomed in her chest. This body, her body, was equipped for exploration. “I’m ready,” she murmured, appreciating the unique gifts she possessed.

Finally, with a resolute nod, she exhaled softly and stepped away from the mirror. Without another thought, Blue walked out of the bathroom, the weight of lingering doubts lifting ever so slightly as she embraced the day ahead.

Blue entered the room to her right, her gaze sweeping across the familiar setup of cages and lockers that lined the walls. It all felt hauntingly similar to the other rooms she had explored, yet a sense of unease tugged at her as she took in the metallic confines before her. “I really hope I don’t find anything too unsettling in here,” she said to herself, her voice a mixture of determination and apprehension.

Approaching one of the cages, she noticed it stood empty, a testament to its previous occupant or perhaps a hint of what was to come. “What on earth happened to whoever was in here?” she wondered aloud, trying to piece together the story behind the vacant space. “Did they escape, or were they taken away?”

Her gaze shifted to the other cage, securely locked and ominously closed. “I can’t help but think there’s something…or someone…still trapped inside,” she murmured, a shiver of concern threading through her. “This is no way to treat any living creature.”

Blue hesitated for a moment, then stepped closer, her hoof hovering over the iron bars. “I need to know more about this place,” she said resolutely, feeling a surge of curiosity pushing her forward. “There has to be a reason for all of this.”

Her eyes scanned the lockers that stood nearby, each one a potential treasure trove of information. “Maybe the answers are hidden in there,” she speculated, her excitement mixing with the unease still swirling in her chest. “I have to find out what’s going on.”

Blue approached the lockers and began inspecting them closely. She quickly realized that they were situated behind the solid bars of the cage, rendering them completely inaccessible. “Well, that’s just great,” she muttered, frustration creeping into her voice. “How am I supposed to get to anything in there?”

She pivoted on her hooves, scanning the room for any sort of mechanism or tool that might allow her to interact with the lockers. “There has to be a way,” she said, her determination refusing to wane despite the challenge. “Maybe there’s a key or a lever hidden somewhere in this room…”

As she continued her inspection, her gaze traveled back to the cage and a sudden insight struck her. “Wait a second…” she murmured, pieces of the puzzle beginning to slot into place. The design of the cage, the orderly arrangement of the lockers—it all clicked. Her ears drooped slightly as realization washed over her. “This cage isn’t for containment…It’s meant to protect someone’s belongings.”

A wave of embarrassment surged through her, and she shook her head slowly, the corners of her mouth turning upward in a wry smile. “I'm really glad there wasn't anypony here to see that. Here I was, thinking I’d find something sinister, and it turns out it’s just a very secure storage space," she chuckled softly to herself, a mix of relief and self-deprecation in her tone.

Blue’s heart rate began to settle as she laughed off her earlier tension. There was no threat here, just a peculiar setup. “I guess that’s what happens when you’re always looking for the worst in places,” she reflected aloud. “But there’s still got to be something worth exploring in here .”

Determined to make the most of the situation, she began examining the cage more closely, searching for any clues about its original purpose and perhaps a way to access the lockers safely. “After all, if someone had gone to such lengths to protect their possessions, there might be a story worth uncovering,” Blue said.

Inspecting closer through the gaps in the cage, Blue squinted and noticed that the lockers were slightly ajar. Her heart quickened; perhaps she could still access the contents if she could just fit her hoof through the bars. “What’s inside those lockers?” she wondered aloud, curiosity piqued her interest once again.

As she turned to check the door of the cage, she was taken aback to find it surprisingly unlatched. She gave it a gentle push and the door creaked open with an unnerving groan. Hesitation gripped her and she shook her head slowly, suddenly feeling an icy chill creeping up her spine.

The room, which had felt warm and slightly humid moments before thanks to the dilapidated humid walls full of water damage and mold, was now growing distinctly colder. Blue shivered as she became acutely aware of the shift in temperature. “Where is this chill coming from?” she murmured, glancing around the dimly lit space.

An uneasy knot formed in her stomach, and she felt the hairs on the back of her neck stand on end. “This doesn’t feel right,” she thought. The atmosphere had shifted dramatically, as if the very air was thick with something unspoken.

Drawing in a deep breath to steady herself, Blue took a cautious step into the cage. “Okay, let’s see what these lockers are hiding,” she said, her voice firm but tinged with apprehension. The contrast between the warmth she had felt earlier and the sudden cold enveloping her now was unsettling and a part of her wondered if she should turn back.

Stepping closer into the cage in front of her, she noticed something unusual out of the corner of her eye. A faint light was filtering in through the broken parts of the ceiling, where jagged shards of debris hung precariously. The white glow seemed to illuminate the dusty air, casting eerie shadows across the ground.

She hadn’t realized just how exposed she was to the elements until this moment. The warm, humid atmosphere that had initially blanketed her had now been replaced with an unsettling chill and the presence of the light creeping in made her acutely aware that the sanctuary she thought she was in was more vulnerable than she had believed. "Great…just what I needed. A chilly reminder of how precarious this whole situation is. "she mumbled to herself, a hint of sarcasm in her voice.

The broken concrete across the ceiling cracked like a spider web and didn’t just allow light to filter through; it also left open gaps for rain or snow to make their way into the space, further exacerbating the cold. “I might be in trouble here more than I thought…especially if the rest of this place is ready to fall apart like that ceiling,” she whispered, feeling more vulnerable than ever at the thought of potentially being buried in concrete and cold white stuff.

Determined not to allow her anxiety to take hold, she refocused on the lockers, which loomed in front of her like silent sentinels. Leaning in closer to examine the first locker, her brow furrowed in curiosity. "What a hodgepodge of memories," she muttered as she spotted the faded baseball cap. "I bet this was someone's favorite…their lucky charm." She rifled through the yellowed newspapers, her eyes skimming the headlines. “A championship win, huh? Seems like there was life and excitement here once upon a time.”

As she pulled out the rusty toolbox, her ears perked up at the clanking sound of old tools bumping against one another. “Well, this doesn’t look like it’s seen any action in years! Stan’s Fix-It Shop? I wonder if Stan ever had a bustling business or if he just kept this mess here to remind him of better days.”

Moving to the next locker, Blue’s attention settled on the stuffed bear. "Aww, poor little guy,” she said, gently lifting it out. “Looks like he’s been through a lot. At least you will never have to be alone again, I'm taking you with me, oh fuzzy little one.” The journal caught her eye, and she flipped it open carefully, glancing at the doodles. “Dreams of adventure in a place like this? A bit ironic, don’t you think? I wonder if they ever got to go on any real adventures.”

And then, there was a jar. Blue peered inside, silently counting the trinkets. “Wow, talk about a disaster. Buttons, broken jewelry...and even a key? What do you even unlock with this?” Blue said, picking up the key and twirling it between her hooves. “Maybe it’s the key to something valuable or maybe just a long-lost jar of pickles.”

As she stepped back and noticed the old photographs, Blue let out a soft chuckle. "Look at those smiles! They seem so full of life and yet…everything here lies forgotten,” she pondered, picking up one of the photos and studying it for a moment. “I guess time has a funny way of making us invisible.”

Finally, her gaze landed on the glinting coin at the bottom of yet another locker. “Ah, now this is intriguing. One shiny coin in a sea of dust. Maybe it holds the luck of all the memories left behind. Might as well keep it as a good luck charm for my own adventures.”She said, carefully picking it up and taking a moment to feel its weight in her hoof.

With each new item she uncovered, Blue made sense of the echoes of the past that surrounded her. “What a strange little world this place was,” she mused, her curiosity piqued even more as the cold air whispered secrets through the cracks in the ceiling. “I wonder what else I might find hidden in here."

Blue caught a doorway in the corner of her eye and she turned towards it. The door stood slightly ajar, framed by a weathered metal arch. Dust clung to the handle, a testament to the years it had remained untouched. The dim light from the room spilled onto the floor, creating a stark contrast with the shadows that pooled around the edges.

Intricate carvings adorned the doorframe, remnants of a design that once held significance, now nearly hidden beneath layers of grime. A faint whistle of wind slipped through the gap, rustling the dust motes that hung lazily in the air. Blue stepped closer, curiosity piqued by the tantalizing hint of something beyond.

The silence around the doorway felt thick, almost palpable, as if the space held its breath in anticipation. She leaned in slightly, peering through the opening to catch a glimpse of what lay beyond. However, all she could see was a dim corridor stretching into darkness inside, hinting at stories yet to be uncovered. The atmosphere felt charged, alive with possibilities, but Blue held back considering the weight of the moment and what might lie in wait just beyond her reach.

The heavy metal door creaked softly as Blue pushed it open, revealing a stunningly pristine room that seemed untouched by time. The cool, still air enveloped her and she took a moment to absorb her surroundings. As she stepped inside, her voice broke the silence.

“Wow,” she murmured, glancing around in awe. “This place is incredible.”

Walking further into the expansive space, Blue admired the high ceiling adorned with intricate plasterwork. “It’s like stepping into a different era,” she continued, her voice a mix of disbelief and wonder. “Look at the artistry on the walls. They’ve taken such care to preserve every detail. I wonder why this little cove was able to withstand far better than the rest of this dilapidated place…”

She approached the large, ornate wooden table in the center of the room, running her wings over its smooth surface. “This table…it's so beautifully crafted. “It's like it’s waiting for a feast or a gathering that never happened.” she commented, a hint of reverence in her tone.

Blue glanced at the plush chairs with their deep velvet upholstery. “Can you imagine the conversations that might have taken place here?” she said quietly, her mind racing with possibilities. “It feels like the kind of place where history hangs in the air. What stories must this room hold?”

She paused, letting her imagination wander. “There’s something almost magical about its stillness. It's as if time has chosen to stand still here, just to keep this moment alive.”

Blue blinked, and tapped her head. “I’m talking to myself… Well, at least it’s keeping me sane.”

Blue took a deep breath, her voice softening. “This room…it’s peaceful. It makes you feel like you can breathe, like all the chaos outside doesn’t matter for a little while. It’s hard to believe such a beautiful space exists, hidden away like this.”

With a contented sigh, she stepped back and soaked in the tranquility. “I could spend hours here, just thinking and dreaming.” Her gaze lingered on the untouched beauty around her, feeling a deep connection to the room and its silent stories.

Blue studied the room with a mix of intrigue and curiosity. The three bookshelves rose against the walls, their wooden frames dark and polished, giving the impression of age and durability. The shelves were filled with books, but as she tilted her head to examine the spines, she found them blank, void of titles or any indication of their contents. It was perplexing, like stepping into a library where all the knowledge had been erased. She could swear she felt a slight dusting of magic lingering in the air, as if the books were waiting for the right moment to reveal something important.

The tapestries that adorned the walls caught her attention next. Each one was woven with intricate detail, depicting mares in uniforms that bore the number “375.” The fabric shimmered softly, catching the light in such a way that made the figures come alive with movement. The mares stood confidently, their expressions firm and resolute, suggesting strength and unity. Beneath each image, the names "Karel," "Lilypad," "Union," and "Buckingham" were prominently displayed, elegantly stitched in gold thread. The craftsmanship was impressive, each character a testament to the skill of the weaver.

Blue traced the outline of one tapestry with her hoof, her gaze drawn to the details—the way the uniforms hugged the bodies of the mares, the slight variations in their poses, the expressions that conveyed a sense of duty and determination. The way they looked at one another hinted at camaraderie, as if they had faced challenges together. She wondered about the stories behind each of these mares, their lives, and what had led them to be immortalized in fabric.

Turning away from the tapestries, she noticed several posters clustered on the walls, their designs varied yet all seemingly promotional in nature. One read, "Join Stable-Tec Security and protect the future of ponykind," with bold letters that seemed to jump off the wall. The message felt urgent and rehearsed, like a rallying call. Alongside it, another poster highlighted "Head Security Bruce: Employee of the Year," showcasing a well-groomed stallion with a proud smirk and an official-looking badge pinned to his uniform. The juxtaposition of the mare-focused tapestries and the singular stallion poster created an odd mix of camaraderie and competition, hinting at a well-structured organization.

“Maybe there’s something to be learned from its perfection. A reminder that amidst everything else, there can still be places that offer serenity and grace,” she said, beginning to yawn and get blurry vision from her yawning.

Blue continued to explore the room, her gaze was drawn upwards to a brass sign mounted above the door. ‘Head Security's Sleeping Quarters,’ it read in elegant lettering. She paused for a moment, her brow slightly furrowing as she processed the words.

"Huh," she said, shrugging her shoulders dismissively. The name meant little to her, a relic of a role she had no context for. It sounded important, sure, but without any memories or understanding of what it entailed, it didn't hold the intrigue she might have expected.

With a relaxed sigh, she glanced around the rest of the room, taking in the lavish details and the heavy ambiance. “Guess every place has its own stories,” she remarked lightly, still grappling with the unfamiliar atmosphere that stirred both curiosity and a sense of being out of place.

The previously intimidating aura of the security sleeping quarters dissipates into the pleasant calm of the room. “Doesn’t matter who stayed here,” she mused aloud, her voice casual. “What matters is that I’m here now, and I'm safe for now.”

Blue's eyelids grew heavy as she stood in the head security sleeping quarters, the weight of the day's exploration finally catching up to her. The once-vivid colors of the room began to dull, and every attempt to focus felt like a monumental effort. Her thoughts started to drift, floating away like leaves carried by a gentle breeze.

"I just…need a second…" she murmured to herself, trying to fight the sudden fatigue that encapsulated her body. Her voice felt distant, as if echoing from a far-off place. Trying to shake off the feeling, she could feel herself fading away as she swayed side to side. The edges of her vision softened, and she could feel a magnetic pull toward the cozy looking ground.

With a final fleeting thought of wanting to stay alert, Blue’s legs began to give way beneath her. She tried to catch herself, but the world around her spun in a dizzying whirl of colors and sounds. The brass sign above the door blurred into an abstract shape faded into indistinguishable shadows. Shapes twisted and turned in her perception, no longer recognizable yet strangely comforting. In that moment, every ounce of energy slipped through her hooves like sand, and she surrendered to the encroaching darkness.

As she sank to the floor, the comforting embrace of unconsciousness enveloped her. The sounds of the room were now a distant hum. The rustle of fabric and the soft creak of wood blurred together into a soothing lullaby.

And with a gentle exhale, Blue fell into a deep sleep. The overwhelming forces of fatigue claimed her completely. In this quiet sanctuary of the head of security quarters, she was free—if only temporarily—from the weight of the unknown that awaited her upon awakening.

Blue blinked and squinted, trying to adjust her eyes to the oppressive darkness surrounding her. The void felt heavy, pressing in on her from every direction. The space was unfamiliar, cold and isolating. The only sound piercing through the silence was the soft, haunting cry that echoed around her.

The innocence of the sound twisted into something unnerving, tightening a knot of fear in her stomach. It was a helpless cry filled with sorrow and confusion. It sent sickening shivers down her spine. “What is this place?” she thought, her heart racing as she strained to hear more details or to catch a glimpse of her surroundings.

She took a cautious step forward, her hooves barely making a sound on the ground. The darkness concealed everything and she couldn't help but feel vulnerable. Each breath she took came with the weight of uncertainty and the sound of the crying only grew more insistent to the point of being heart-wrenching. It called to her, as if beckoning her deeper into the shadows. Begging her for attention and salvation from the lonely abyss itself.

Instinctively, Blue oriented herself in the direction of the cry, wanting to lend comfort even as fear gnawed at her resolve. She couldn’t see anything, couldn’t gauge what was hiding in the depths of this dark space, or what might lunge at her from the obscurity.

Taking a deep breath, she willed herself to focus. “I need to stay calm…I can't just leave a defenseless creature all by their lonesome…wherever they are,” she whispered to herself, though the quiver in her own voice betrayed her. Carefully, she scanned her surroundings, searching for anything that might provide her with a hint of safety, a pathway out or even the source of that sorrowful wailing.

With another firm step forward, Blue sought to follow the sound. However, the darkness felt endless, engulfing her thoughts and clouds of doubt swirling in her mind. Was it a child? A creature in distress? She couldn’t shake the need to find out, even as the dread of danger grappled her curiosity and sense of morals.

“H-hello? Is someone there?” she called out, her voice steady but soft, hoping to break through the veil of uncertainty.

The crying paused for just a heartbeat, and her heart raced with relief. But then it resumed, a low, sorrowful sound that seemed to resonate within her chest. With a determined flick of her tail and clenching of her jaw, Blue steeled herself to move forward. There had to be something or someone on the other side of this darkness.

Blue's heart raced as the relentless crying reverberated through the darkness, each anguished note slicing through the silence like a knife. Panic clawed at her insides as the howling raged with intensity all around her. “What the hell is going on?” She pressed her ears against her skull in a futile attempt to block it out, but the wailing only intensified, enveloping around her like a suffocating shroud.

“Please, stop!” she called out, her voice cracking with anxiety, but the cry only became louder. An echoing wail that filled her with a sense of overwhelming dread. It felt as though the very darkness was closing in on her, tightening around her neck like a vice. “This is absurd!”

Drawing in a sharp breath, she tried to compose herself. I can’t let this consume me, she thought stubbornly. The growing noise unnerved her, swirling around like an insidious fog; there had to be something or someone behind the madness that needed her help.

“Keep moving," she muttered to herself through gritted teeth, fighting the rising tide of fear that threatened to overwhelm her. But even as she waded deeper into the shadows, the sound consumed her thoughts. Not merely a cry, but a chorus of torment, pulsating and looming evermore larger all around her.

“Is anyone there?” she shouted, her voice sharper now, tinged with desperation. “This is fucking ridiculous!” She could feel her frustration bubbling beneath the surface, but with it came a fierce determination. The darkness felt alive, as if it was taunting her, torturing her to come closer.

The crying morphed into a heartbeat like rhythm, a steady thrum of anguish wrapping around her, almost beckoning. “What the hell do you want from me?” she shouted into the void. Each question hung in the air, unanswered and lingering, deepening her discomfort.

But amidst the chaos of her racing heart, a spark ignited within her. A raging need to confront whatever was causing this pain. Fueled by resolve and the fierce, unwavering inferno inside her, Blue broke into a gallop, charging forwards to the cacophony of pain in the eternal darkness.“I’ll find you!” she declared defiantly, her voice piercing above the tumult. A fierce challenge to the abyss surrounding her. “Whatever you are, I swear, I'll help!”

With each determined stride, she pushed into the unknown.

The pleading and crying only seemed to grow increasingly unbearable as she ran, each note rising to a deafening crescendo that rattled Blue's senses.

She stopped running, she couldn’t take the sounds of screaming anymore.

She clutched her head with her hooves, eyes wide in shock. "For fuck's sake, make it stop!" she yelled, her voice nearly drowned out by the anguish around her.

Like an emotional tidal wave crashing down upon her, leaving her gasping for breath amidst the noise, the walls of darkness pressed closer, and she could feel the weight of the pain pushing against her from all sides, giving blue a huge sense of claustrophobia. Frantically, she tried to focus, to think through the chaos, but her thoughts were consumed by the desperate cries that filled the air.

The anguished wails shifted yet again, piercing through the chaos like a razor. Among the cacophony, a distinct voice emerged—a mare’s voice, trembling and heart-wrenching. “Please! You have to believe me! They killed everyone! They took my daughter!” The desperation in her words sliced right into Blue’s heart, igniting a sympathetic pain that spread through her like wildfire.

Blue's breath caught and for a moment, she felt as if the world had stopped. “No…no…” she whispered, gripping her chest as sorrow flooded her senses. The image of a mother’s grief, raw and unbridled, tore at her very core. “How can anyone do something so horrific?” The mare's anguish echoed in her mind, reverberating through her thoughts like a relentless drumbeat. “What kind of monster would take a child?"

“I have to help her. Whatever it takes, I won’t let her suffer alone!” she said fiercely, her empathy transforming into a fierce resolve.

Each step was as much a battle against the overwhelming sorrow as it was against the cloying darkness. She could feel the mare's pain wrapping around her like a shroud, tugging at her heartstrings and demanding her attention.

“Where are you? I’m coming! I’ll help you find your daughter!” Blue called out, her voice steady and infused with urgency despite the churning emotions inside her.

However, as the unchecked chaos of cries and pleas crashed over her like relentless waves, her legs began trembling beneath her. The weight of the anguish all around her pressed down heavily on her chest, suffocating and disorienting her. In her desperate attempt to distance herself from the pain, she felt her resolve crumbling like dust caught in the wind.

Without thinking, Blue collapsed once again to the ground, her wings folding protectively around her as she instinctively curled into a fetal position. Her body shook with the strain of her emotions and she buried her face against her forelegs, trying to block out the torrent of sorrow surrounding her.

In this small cocoon of vulnerability, a mixture of fear and heartache bubbled within her. A pit of anxiety that threatened to engulf her entirely. She took shallow breaths, trying to steady herself, but the symphony of grief was relentless as it echoed throughout her thoughts.

“Why is this happening? Why can’t I help them?” she whimpered, her voice muffled against the feathers of her wings. The guilt surged within her, intertwining with her own panic, pulling her deeper into despair. Each cry was a reminder of the pain she couldn’t alleviate, the suffering that felt all consuming.

In this position, she allowed the tears to flow freely, mourning not just for the voices echoing in the darkness but for her own helplessness.

The hollow ache of the loss of connection…understanding…and safety seeping into her very being. With her body curled tightly, she sought comfort in the weight of her wings, hoping they would shield her from the overwhelming cacophony around her.

Then, without warning, sharp red flashes sliced through the shadows, illuminating the void in stark, horrific bursts. Each flash was like a strike of lightning, revealing fleeting images of turmoil and suffering.

With every sudden burst of light ripping away the looming darkness, the sight became more vivid and horrifying under its crimson luminescence. Blue could see her hooves, once pristine and powerful, now soaked in crimson, as if she had waded through a sea of blood, anguish and despair. The stark reality of the blood staining her once immaculate fur brought a wave of nausea, crashing over her like a cold tide.

It was not just a mere visualization; it felt all too real…as if the sorrow and pain of those she could hear had seeped into her very soul.

“NO! What’s happening!?!” she screamed, her voice raw with terror and heartbreak.

The sound echoed back at her, drowning in the overwhelming symphony of despair. Panic surged through her, magnified by the ghastly sight of blood—her blood? No, it couldn’t be, but the haunting vision gripped her mind, refusing to release its hold.

Clutching her head with trembling hooves, she fought against the tide of terror rising within her. The cries grew louder, the pleading more desperate and it felt as though the very air was alive with bleeding sorrow. With each flash of red, she felt the echoes of countless beings’ pain entwining with her own and it left her feeling utterly desolate, her entire body drenched in blood.

Blue let out a howl of agony, driven by the terror and guilt ripping her apart from the inside.

“I’m so sorry!” she cried into the void, as if her words could somehow paper over the wounds she had not caused, yet felt responsible for.

The intense flashes flickered like the heartbeat of a creature in torment, amplifying her own fears as if they bled together with the cries she sensed around her.

In that fractured moment, tears streamed down her cheeks as she desperately sought to find a way to cleanse herself of the red stains and the anguish wrapped around her. She felt completely lost, ensnared in a horrific nightmare where shadows danced with malevolence and the moans of the suffering echoed tirelessly.

“I can’t take this anymore!” she screamed desperately, feeling her mind crack under the weight of unspeakable horror.

Just when it seemed she could endure no more, a subtle shift began to tug at her consciousness, like the gentle pull of a current beneath turbulent water. It whispered through the turmoil, urging her away from the nightmare that sought to consume her.

The sensation of pain began to dissolve, slowly at first, like mist receding from a clearing. The overwhelming clamor of wails and cries quieted to a distant murmur, replaced by a gentle stillness that felt both foreign and comforting. She felt herself awakening, as if being drawn back to reality from a realm of torment.

Author's Note

Another absolute banger of a chapter!!! Luna and Xowatle had both told me that this chapter flowed a lot better than chapter prologue, so that pained my heart a bit. Since I put more work into the prologue than I did with this chapter, so what does that say about me? Anywho! I hope you really loved this chapter, I plan to have each chapter have love and be as good as the last, (According to my editors. This one was better)

Chapter Three: Unraveling

Awakening to her surroundings once more, Blue felt the aftershock of the dream ripple through her. Her body was still trembling as if still caught in the throes of that gruesome nightmare. She blinked rapidly, trying to shake off the lingering shadows that clung to her mind, but the vividness of her experience still echoed in her thoughts.

As she rubbed her eyes, she became acutely aware of her physical state. Her fur was damp with sweat and trails of tears had glistened against the soft strands, leaving her feeling helpless. The cool air of the room contrasted sharply with the heat radiating from her body, making her feel both chilled and unnerved.

Taking a deep breath, Blue attempted to center herself. “It was just a dream,” she whispered to herself, though her heart still raced as memories of the chaos rushed back. She needed to collect her thoughts, to ground herself in this moment and distance herself from the torment she'd just experienced. However, the overwhelming sensations, the agony and the screams…all felt too real to be a simple nightmare.

As her breathing became more rapid and labored, Blue felt panic rising within her like a tidal wave. The images from her dream flashed in her mind: chaos, darkness and pain—a nightmare that seemed to claw inside her soul. She pressed her hooves against her cheeks, she could feel her blood rushing through her veins.

Rooted to the ground as if weighed down by an unseen heaviness. Words failed her; she couldn't articulate the turmoil swirling around in her mind. With each breath, the sensation of suffocation tightened around her throat, and memories of torment enveloped her like a dark shroud. The anguish she felt, every scream and cry from her dream penetrated her thoughts, refusing to vanish into the recesses of her mind. It was as if an invisible force held her captive, leaving her unable to speak or move, paralyzed by the echoes of her own fear.

Desperate to escape the lingering shadows, tears began to flow freely down her cheeks, each droplet a release of the pent-up anguish that had taken root during her restless slumber.

Blue hugged her knees tighter against her chest, seeking comfort in the familiar warmth of her own body. The aftermath of the nightmare pressed down on her like a crushing weight and she was overwhelmed by the sheer enormity of her emotions. She wept for the torment she had endured in her dream and for the feelings it had dredged up from the depths of her heart. Feelings she had tried so hard to suppress, but no matter how much she tried she couldn't stop her tears.

She let it all out, sobbing on the ground and wailing silently, searching for a flicker of normalcy amidst the oppressive weight of the horror she had just experienced. Each sob shook her body, a visceral release of emotions that had built up like a dam ready to burst. It was cathartic, yet deeply unsettling as the echoes of her nightmare wouldn't cease reverberating in her mind.

Time seemed to lose its meaning as she remained there, curled up on the cool ground, the world around her fading into a blur of colors and shapes due to her tears. It felt like an eternity until her wails and sobs slowly diminishing into quiet breaths. With each exhale, she fought to regain a sense of calm, desperately searching for anything that could tether her back to reality.

Blue shifted her hooves, planting them firmly on the ground for stability as she tried to focus on the present. She could hear her heart racing, but each slow and steady breath she took was beginning to help sooth the racing rhythmic beating of her heart.

Inhale…hold…exhale…inhale…hold…exhale…

Still trembling from the remnants of her emotional upheaval, Blue looked around the serene surroundings, desperately trying to grasp what she had just experienced. Her throat ached, raw from the wails and sobs she had unleashed.

“What was that dream?…It couldn't have been…but then why did it feel so real?” The words stumbled from her lips, barely more than a whisper, yet they hung heavily in the air with a fragile plea for understanding.

Even as the details began to fade from her consciousness, the emotional weight clung fiercely to her heart. The feelings of anguish and helplessness felt all too familiar; they were like thorns, piercing through her attempts to maintain her composure. Blue squeezed her eyes shut, knowing that with time the fragments of the nightmare would eventually dissolve. All she needed to do was continue slowly breathing and letting these horrid emotions work their way out of her system.

Blue's body slowly returned to normal, the shakes and trembling fading away, but the mental shock of her dream lingered.

As she sat there, trying to process everything she had just experienced, she made a mental note to herself:

“If possible, I sleep around the company of others I trust. That way I might feel safer than being alone and they might be able to shake me awake. Especially if I encounter the same thing…whatever it was” she murmured, a wave of frustration washed over her, mingling with the confusion swirling in her mind as she took that mental note.

The vulnerability she had felt during the dream had been overwhelming and she wanted to make sure it didn’t happen again.

Feeling exhausted from all the crying and emotional strain, she looked around for a place to rest. Her gaze landed on the inviting sofa in the corner of the room she had not noticed before. It looked comfortable, perfectly situated by the warm and cozy atmosphere. She was also able to make out a bed further into the room. While soft and inviting, it felt too isolating right now under the dim light around it.

Walking over to the sofa, Blue tested how comfy it really was with her forehooves before settling in. It seemed just the right fit for her at that moment, being extremely soft yet secure. Curling up like a cat among the snug cushions, she tucked her forelegs beneath her. The warm light from the overhead lights acted as a blanket and protected her from the cold.

As she nestled in, Blue closed her eyes and took a deep breath, inhaling the comforting scent of the fabric.

Inhale…hold…exhale…inhale…hold…exhale…

Each breath seemed to lighten the weight of her worries.

For the first time since the dream and emerging into this desolate place, she allowed herself to let go of the tension that had built inside her. The world outside faded into a distant hum and her thoughts drifted like leaves on a gentle breeze.

Choosing the sofa over the bed felt like a small act of self-care, a simple decision that seemed to bless her with comfort and security. As she began to genuinely relax, the shadows of her earlier fears began to dissipate, replaced by the soft embrace of rest and the warm light.

Blue surrendered to the soothing pull of sleep, inviting peace to wash over her. The worries of the waking world slipped away, and she prepared herself to face whatever lay beyond the realm of dreams, knowing she could tackle it anew when she awoke.

Inhale…hold…exhale…inhale…hold…exhale...

Slowly, she began to feel the tension in her body ease. Doing her best to focus on the present, on what she could control and gradually, her breaths became deeper and more calming.

As the world around her faded, she surrendered to the hope that maybe, just maybe, this time she would finally find the rest she so desperately sought.

Blue woke up and rubbed her eyes with her hooves, blinking against the soft light that filled the room. Pleased to not be haunted by flashes of that nightmarish dream, she took a deep breath. The lingering tension from her earlier struggles had finally faded away, replaced by a sense of relief that washed over her like a gentle tide.

Yet despite the restful reprieve, she still felt sore and tired. The alicorn shifted in her spot, wincing slightly as she adjusted her wings, which were stiff from the long hours she'd spent in restless slumber. The faint aches and pains throughout her body were the physical reminders of how hard she had pushed herself to navigate the challenges of this unfamiliar place.

As she slowly rose from the sofa, the room around her came back into focus. Still, she couldn’t ignore the weight of exhaustion that clung to her like a heavy cloak. Stretching out her legs and body, she forced herself to take a few fragile steps across the room, each one a reminder of her resilience. She appreciated the small movements that were helping her exhaustion begin to fade away. Slowly stretching, Blue continued to try and shake the last lingering effects of sleepiness, her limbs unfurling.

Flexing her wings delicately, feeling the gentle creak in her joints, she maneuvered her way to the door. Pushing it open and walking carefully outside.

Just when she was about to leave the head security's sleeping quarters, her gaze caught onto a hooflocker nestled beside the bed. Curiosity piqued, she stepped closer, eager to see what else might be tucked away in this space.

She struggled a moment before finally prying open the lid, a jumble of items greeted her, but one thing quickly caught her eye: a finely-crafted head security outfit. The fabric was dark and sturdy, emblazoned with the words 'Head Security' on the chest, along with a large number '375' stitched alongside it.

"What's this doing here?" she muttered, reaching for the outfit. She couldn't help but admire the quality; it was clearly made for someone of authority.

But it was the intriguing device beside the outfit that drew her in. It was sleek and metallic with a strap affixed to it, as if it was meant to be worn. Without thinking much about it, she picked up the device and after some fumbling around finally managed to strapped it around her foreleg feeling the cool metal against her fur.

“I guess no one would mind if I borrowed this,” she said to herself, her voice barely above a whisper. “This outfit might just give me the edge I need and offer some needed protections. Especially with all of that broken glass and rubble strewn about this place.”

The uniform felt both enticing and intimidating in her hooves. “If I'm going to navigate whatever's left of this place, I might as well look the part,” she reflected aloud, an excited shiver running down her spine.

There was something about the uniform that made her feel like she had a purpose, a connection to the authority that had once governed this space. “Who knows? Maybe this is my ticket to understanding what’s really going on here. Whatever happened to the original head security, I can’t let their legacy fade without learning the truth.”

Blue took a moment to fully appreciate the head security uniform before putting it on. The fabric felt sturdy yet comfortable against her fur and she couldn’t help but admire how the dark colors contrasted with her own coat. As she slipped into the uniform, a feeling of confidence surged within her. This was more than just clothing; it was a statement of authority.

Blue glanced over her shoulder at her wings, then looked back at the uniform. "Well, this makes things interesting," she said with a chuckle. "Looks like I'm not the first one with wings to wear this. Whoever used to wear this must have known how to make it functional for somepony like me. It's nice to see that I'm not the only one who's needed a uniform that accommodates…unique features."

She flexed her wings slightly, feeling the fabric move easily with her. "Guess it just goes to show that thoughtfulness and cooperation go a long way."

With the outfit in her possession and the device strapped to her leg, Blue took one last moment to gather her thoughts before stepping out of the quarters. “Let’s find out what secrets lie within these walls,” she said, determination blazing in her eyes. She pushed the door open, ready to face the unknown that awaited her.

Once she had exited from the pristine sanctuary, she noticed the device securely strapped to her foreleg. Now that she was more focused, she could see that it had dials on its surface. Each dial was marked with cryptic symbols and numbers, adding an air of mystery to the already enigmatic contraption. She leaned in closer, examining the dials one by one.

“This is interesting…” she mused, her brow furrowing in concentration. “Now, what do each one of these buttons do?” Blue twisted one of the dials cautiously, half-expecting something to happen. The device whirred softly at her touch, its surface glowing faintly in response. Excitement bubbling within her.

“Okay, so you’re alive…what do you do?” she said with a hint of amusement.

After twisting another dial, she noticed the symbols begin to shift, displaying different readings and numbers. She let out a soft gasp, her heart jolted. “Is this some kind of control panel!? Could it be related to the security systems around here?” she speculated.

Feeling a mix of anticipation and giddiness, she adjusted a few more dials. As she did, faint sounds began to echo from the device with pings and beeps that seemed to map out some sort of information. The intricate array of buttons and lights felt both foreign and strangely familiar, as if the device were an extension of herself. She could see that it wrapped snugly around her limb, almost like a second skin. With each adjustment she made to the dials, Blue felt more empowered, the lines of communication opening up in ways she hadn’t anticipated. “I wonder if this is connected to the security protocols…?”

Looking back around to the security sleeping quarters, she knew she needed to learn more. “Well, it seems like I’ve got some exploring to do. Let’s put this uniform to good use and see what secrets and answers lay ahead in this place” She said, determination lighting up her eyes. Ready for any challenges ahead.

Just when she was about to continue onwards, the device whirred to life, a cheerful voice announcing: "Welcome Back: User Immortal." Blue's eyes widened at the name, and she quickly scanned the screen that glowed in front of her. The label on the screen read "PipBuck: Loading Prefered Settings"

"Interesting name," she murmured, glancing over the information cycling through the screen. "So this must be a PipBuck, a personal device meant for tracking and managing various functions...and it seems like it belonged to someone with quite the reputation." She couldn't help but feel a thrill of curiosity at the nickname of the previous user. Despite her excitement, a twinge of discomfort at the thought of tampering with something she didn’t fully understand nagged at the back of her mind.

“Alright, maybe I should ease into this,” she said aloud, as if talking to the PipBuck itself. “No big surprises just yet.”

Carefully, she examined the interface without pressing any buttons. The screen displayed various icons and information, including what looked like a map and a health monitor. All of it was fascinating, but she decided she’d rather maintain her current situation than risk accidentally activating a function that could get her in trouble.

“Let’s explore a little, PipBuck,” she murmured, moving slowly toward the cabinets. “Just you, me, and a world of mysteries waiting to be unraveled.”

Navigating the darkened hallway, her senses heightened, knowing that she had to be on guard for anything ahead. The oppressive silence of the abandoned place was unsettling, every echo and creak amplifying her anxiety. Suddenly, her hoof struck something hard and metallic. She glanced down to find a twisted piece of a pipe, likely discarded during the chaos that had once filled these halls.

Instinctively, she crouched down and inspected the makeshift weapon. It was cold to the touch, covered in grime and had jagged edges. Despite its condition, it seemed like the perfect tool to defend herself, if the need arose. She felt a flicker of reassurance; it was something tangible that might help her banish away the horrors, in a world that seemed to perpetuate nightmares.

Blue gripped the cold pipe between her teeth, a sharp chill radiated through her mouth, starting from the metal and spreading to her tongue. The surface felt damp, possibly from ages of dust and moisture that clung to it in the musty, old room. The taste was a strange mix—tinged with metallic sharpness, it carried an underlying bitterness reminiscent of rust and decay, a stark reminder of the age surrounding her. Shaking her feelings away, she pushed onward, cautiously stepping deeper into the darkness. Each creak of the floorboards caused her heart to race, but the added weight of the metal instrument gave her a small sense of courage.

She turned a corner, the air grew colder and an uneasy heaviness settled around her. It felt as though the shadows themselves were watching, waiting for her next move. That is until she stumbled into the room, having tripped over something sticky and cold obscured in the dark.

Blue’s heart stuttered in her chest as she regained focus and caught sight of the grotesque scene before her. The flickering light was casting eerie shadows over the dozens of bodies sprawled across the cold, grimy floor. Each of the icy blue-furred ponies lay motionless, their gazes vacant, as lengthy glistening tendrils protruded from their mouths like grotesque, nocturnal vines. The sight was so surreal and horrifying that her mind struggled to process what lay before her.

She stood frozen in place, her breath catching in her throat. The room was heavy with an unsettling silence that felt almost suffocating. Was this some kind of sick joke or a nightmare from which she couldn't awaken? Instinctively, her grip on the broken pipe tightened, yet it felt inadequate against the horrific spectacle.

Questions raced through her mind. Were these ponies once alive? What had happened to them? As she took a tentative step closer, uncertainty gnawed at her. Every instinct screamed at her to turn and flee, yet a darker curiosity rooted her to the spot.

Forcing herself to examine the scene further, she noticed that the bodies vividly contrasted against the dull, dank surroundings. Despite being in the midst of decomposition, their fur still glistened like new under the dim light. Each single corpse she could see had seemed to have died in different poses, yet strangely enough, none of them bore any visible wounds. For all she knew, they could have all succumbed to some malevolent force or been victims of a fate far worse than death itself.

Blue looked around the hallway, her eyes scanning the dusty floor for something to throw. The silence felt oppressive, making her feel restless and anxious. She spotted a piece of debris—a chunk of material roughly the size of a rock, dull and rough-edged, half-buried in the dust. Grabbing it with her hoof, she held it up, weighing it thoughtfully in her grasp.

This should do, she thought, feeling a momentary surge of determination to break the heavy quiet.

With a swift motion, she aimed at the pile of lifeless figures in the corner and hurled the debris. It sailed through the air and struck with a sharp thud, the sound slicing through the stillness. For a heartbeat, she held her breath, watching intently to see if any of the figures would react. But they remained motionless, their bodies shrouded in dust and shadow, completely still.

A wave of sadness washed over her as she leaned in closer, her gaze lingering on the silent forms. These ponies once had lives, dreams and stories, she thought, a heavy ache forming in her chest. Now they’re just...gone, she continued to express her thoughts.

This place was a tomb, and she was intruding.

Swallowing hard, Blue took a shaky step back, her instincts urging her to escape the horrifying sight. Just as she turned, however, the room seemed to shift around her, a soft sound of slithering making her freeze again. She felt an icy chill and the hair on the back of her neck stood on end. Whatever darkness had claimed these souls might still be lurking nearby.

Gathering her resolve, she gripped the pipe even tighter in her mouth and took a cautious step back toward the door, her heart racing. No longer could she afford to be a passive observer; she needed to find answers and or escape from this place before it became too late.

The question remained: could she bear to uncover the truth that lay hidden in this nightmare?

Carefully maneuvering around the bodies and pushing open the second-to-last door on this floor, Blue hesitated as it creaked ominously on its hinges. Now open, the door only seemed to reveal an expanse of darkness that felt alive, almost as if it were breathing. The air that spilled from the room was cool and stale, wrapping around her in a chilling embrace. Without a light to guide her, she was left with only the faintest hints of shapes beyond the threshold. A daunting proposition for anyone, let alone someone as wary as she was.

Her heart pounded in her chest, the echoing rhythm of water droplets underscoring the silence that enveloped her. What awaited her in that suffocating blackness? Shadows twisted before her in her imagination, each one morphing into an amalgamation of monsters; every creak of the old building only seemed to amplify the stillness, heightening her sense of dread.

Taking a few shaky steps inside, she strained to listen for anything, trying to pick up on any sounds that might betray the presence of other beings. The rustle of fabric and or the scuff of a hoof…anything to suggest she was alone and the monsters in her imagination were not real.

“H-hello?” she called into the dark, her voice a fragile and muffled thing that rattled in the silence. It hung there for a moment, swallowed by the shadows with no reply. The absence of sound tightened the knot in her stomach and she mentally cursed her inability to find a source of light. She could feel the darkness pressing in, wrapping around her like a fog, making it hard to breathe.

Reluctantly she ventured deeper into the room, relying on her instincts and the rough contours of the obstacles around her path, she slowly navigated further in.

Suddenly, a soft scuffling noise startled her, reverberating in the depths of the room. Blue froze, eyes straining to pierce the darkness, feeling the adrenaline coursing through her veins. With her heart racing, she felt the cold grip of fear.

What the FUCK was that!?! She thought in a panic, momentarily frozen in fear. With every second that passed, the silence felt heavier.

Having had enough heartwrenching frights for one lifetime, she began taking a step back the way she came, when she felt the faintest hint of a draft brush against her cheek.

Pivoting around in a flash, Blue’s heart thundered in her chest as she found herself gazing at a pair of icy red eyes staring right back at her from the doorway. Blue stood rooted in place, as the huge red eyes seemed to pierce her through her sanity and time stretched painfully in that stillness. The air felt thick with tension and her body instinctively tensed up as she fought the primal urge to scream and flee. However there was nowhere to run besides deeper into the darkness. The ice-covered monstrosity was blocking the door she had just come through and she had no way of lighting her way out of here. Its body was covered in frozen icey goo that seemed to freeze the very air around it, blanketing its whole body in a layer of white frost. Even from this distance she could almost taste the icy air it radiated all around as it curled into her lungs. All she could do was stare in horror, the threshold of her sanity breaking apart under that crimson stare.

Then, as abruptly as it had intensely focused on her, the creature turned its attention away from her, seemingly uninterested in the fragile pony trembling before it. It began to eerily roam the dark room she was in, slithering through the shadows, trailing icy frost behind it that glimmered with light like lost stars in the darkness.

Being out of immediate danger, Blue let out the breath she had been holding onto for so long. Breathing in short frantic gasps, her mind racing with fear and confusion.

The realization that the creature ignored her created an unsettling space of silence, amplifying her fear and worried mind. What was this abomination? How did it sneak up behind her? Where did it come from? Was she so insignificant that it didn't deem her a worthy meal…or was it simply indifferent to her presence?

The contrast between her terror and the creature's eerie calm sent shivers down her spine. Each dripping bead of frost that fell from the creature's body felt like a promise of something looming, something she was not yet prepared to face. She felt as though death itself was in the room with her and it had found her unworthy of its cold embrace, caring more about idly exploring its surroundings.

Blue fought the urge to scream, the sound echoing in her mind like a battle cry against the paralysis that gripped her. She had so much adrenaline rushing through her, making her shake violently from head to hoof. Regaining control of herself, she began forcing herself to back away further into the darkness of the room. Anywhere else would be safer than having to be near that thing. But as she moved back inch by inch away from that writhing monstrosity, the contrasting darkness of the room began feeling as though it was suffocating her.

Her only options were to either go deeper into that abysmal room or face the chilling mass wandering about in the hallway leaving a trail of icy light.

However, the way she could see the creature leisurely gliding along the floor made her think it was simply exploring its surroundings and not hunting. Though she was still apprehensive since each of its fluid jiggling motions unnerved her immensely. The only saving grace was that It paid her no mind, its attention captured by the shadows in the corners of the room, lost in its own world.

With panic threading through her limbs, Blue decided to shakily follow the trail of light being left behind by the creature, trying her darndest to be brave. A passive monstrosity was still better than walking blind through that pitch darkness at the end of the day.

“What do you want?” she managed to muffle with the pipe in her mouth, perring at the creature who was far too engrossed in its exploration to hear her.

The icy tendrils of fear wrapped tighter around her chest and she fought to steady her mind. She couldn’t let herself be consumed by this dread. She had to find a way to understand this creature or perhaps simply survive its presence. Taking cautious measured breaths, Blue tried to focus on her surroundings hoping for something, anything that might help her make sense of this bizarre encounter.

Slow and hesitant, she followed at a distance, her heart still racing, but a flicker of determination and curiosity igniting within her. There was something about this creature, something more than its terrifying façade and deep within her fear, she sensed a thread of curiosity and urgency.

Perhaps it would lead her to a way out of the darkness or perhaps she was being too naive and it was leading her into a trap deeper in this nightmare. Only time would tell and for now she was resolved to stay close enough to find out, even if every fiber of her being screamed to run.

Blue felt a surge of relief when she could finally see flickering lights in the distance again, signaling that the dark hallway had led to a completely new area. While the creature continued on its merry path completely oblivious to her presence, she sharply turned towards the opposite way. Wasting no time, trotted away trying to put some distance before finally feeling safe, adrenaline fueling her escape. The icy chill from the creature still lingered in the air, curling around her like a ghostly reminder of the horror she had just witnessed.

“Finally…I think I'm safe now.” She tried reassuring herself in muffled words, still a bit shaky from the experience.

As she navigated further through this completely new area, she noticed that the atmosphere of her surroundings had changed. The oppressive shadows receded slightly, replaced by the eerie glow of fluorescent lights flickering overhead, illuminating her path. The ground beneath her seemed to be made of solid concrete, the sound of her hooves echoing softly against its cold surface. She could also swear that unlike the expansive rooms before, this area seems to be smaller and more compact. Feeling as though the walls were slowly pressing in on her, decorated with various pictures of smiling ponies watching her every move.

After what felt like an eternity of tense silence, Blue stumbled into the next room, her breath hitching in her throat at the sight that greeted her. Dominating the far wall was a giant door, its surface cold and metallic, adorned with strange symbols and a digital panel that flickered sporadically next to it. The panel was embedded with an array of buttons and a small screen that pulsed lightly, casting a cold blue hue that seemed to beckon her closer.

To her right, a row of lockers stood like veteran wardens, each one more worn and battered compared to their counterparts near the head of security, their surfaces scratched and dulled from constant use. They seemed to hum with untold stories and Blue’s curiosity piqued despite the lingering fear that made her pulse race. Part of her wanted to explore, to see what secrets lay within, while another part urged her to keep moving on and witness what was beyond those vast metalic doors.

Walking over towards the lockers, her heart still hammering a bit fast in her chest after what she just experienced. Maybe there was an object, a tool, or even a piece of information that could help her escape this twisted labyrinth. Maybe something better than a twisted pipe that might protect her from horrors similar to that icy creature lurking about the shadows. Blue shook her head, trying to shoo away any lingering images of that monster from her mind, and lowered her head down, gently dropping the pipe. She was annoyed with the constant muffled words, and carrying it in her mouth just left her with a yucky metallic taste on her tongue. Reaching out and tugging at the nearest locker’s handle, she was disappointed to find it stubbornly locked, its surface cold against her touch.

Damn thing must have been rusted shut, she thought, moving to the next one and trying again. This time, she heard a faint click, though the door didn’t budge. Fear prickled at her senses as she glanced back at the door, half-expecting the icy creature to come barreling in, drawn by her noise of the lockers.

With trembling hooves, she crouched down to peer through the small gap between the partially ajar locker door and its frame. It was dark inside and her heart sank a little as all she could make out were oddly shaped shadows. But she also thought she caught a glimpse of something shiny, a glimmer of a metal object that could be useful.

Fighting her instincts to run, she braced herself and pushed the locker door open wider as quietly as possible. The hinges creaked as it opened, revealing a chaotic jumbled mass of scattered items within. At the back of the locker, nestled among a collection of discarded gear, she spotted the glimmering object: it appeared to be a pocket-sized flashlight, its casing slightly tarnished but seemingly functional.

With hope, she reached in and grasped the flashlight, pulling it out gently. It felt surprisingly solid in her hooves and she flicked the switch on with a tentative flick of her hoof. The beam flared to life, illuminating the dark corners of the room around her and almost blinding her with its strong incandescence. The glow not only cast away some of the oppressive shadows but also provided an anchor of safety amidst her rising fear.

Feeling a bit more secure with the flashlight, she straightened up, glancing between the giant door and the other lockers. Perhaps she could try to unlock more of them, or maybe she could find a way to open that imposing door and uncover what lay beyond it. Either way, she knew she had to keep moving; the sense of urgency was building again within her, not wanting to encounter the creature again.

Just as she stepped closer to the door, a faint sound echoed from the depths of the corridor she had just fled, sending a wave of icy panic surging through her once more. Whatever had been lurking was still out there and it sounded like it was getting closer.

Blue took a deep breath, the flashlight steady in her grip and knew she had to make a choice to either brave the unknowable door or delve deeper into the lockers to uncover anything that might aid her in this nightmare.

Blue decided that having some survival necessities were paramount and began rummaging through the second locker, her hooves moving with a sense of urgency. The moment she spotted a worn jacket folded neatly on one of the shelves, a spark of hope ignited within her. It looked warm and could offer much-needed protection from the chill that permeated the air. Without hesitation, she slipped it on, feeling the soft fabric wrap around her. Adjusting the sleek black jacket, she felt her wings slip gracefully through the holes in the back, the fabric hugging her form snugly while allowing her freedom of movement. The only downside was that her wings would not be protected against the elements. Aside from that, It was a perfect fit and surprisingly comfortable to wear on top of her security barding.

That was just the beginning. Blue continued to investigate, her eyes widened in disbelief at what lay beneath the jacket. Nestled in the back of the locker were several boxes, each with a name that brought a rush of adrenaline through her veins. '.45 ACP Ammunition' & '.375 MAG Cartridges' bold lettering was engraved on two of the boxes. Shaking one of the small boxes a tiny bit, she could hear its contents shifting faintly and jingling around.

Although she wasn't sure why, opening one of the boxes and looking at the glistening copper casings, a torrent of faint memories were suddenly rushing back to her. Like a foggy cloud of knowledge having learned what felt like a lifetime ago about self-defense and firearms safety.

Next, her gaze fell upon two sleek pistols resting side by side, their metal surfaces glinting under the flashlight’s beam. They were intimidating and yet beautifully alluring at the same time. A 1911 semi-auto heavy pistol and a .375 stainless steel revolver, two dangerous and magnificent works of machinery. Both pistols shined bright silver under the light, their weight on her hooves heavily radiated the potential safety they would bring, if she could learn to use them properly. Out of the two guns, the 1911 pistol had several beautifully designed engravings depicting the moonlight stars on both sides. It also had a grip carved out of dragon scales and words along one side that read ‘Luna’s light shineth in darkness, and the darkness comprehended it not’. For a moment, she felt overwhelmed by the sheer magnitude of her discoveries, a strange mix of fear, exhilaration and empowerment washing over her.

Just when she was about to wonder how she would take them with her, she noticed a pair of matching holsters hanging inside the back of the locker. Taking a few moments to clumsily figure out how to put them on, she was soon able to secure them tightly next to her shoulders.

Finally, she caught sight of a stun baton, its sleek design gleaming ominously under her flashlight. Its ebony color paired nicely with the pistols and was in much better condition compared to the pipe she had picked up before. With this, she could still defend herself without having to resort to more lethal methods. Reaching for it, she felt its cool surface in her hooves, feeling her pulse quicken as she tried imagining how best to wield it…especially without stunning herself.

Blue stared at her findings in awe, hardly able to process how lucky she had just been finding all these treasures and what is signified for her moving forward. Why was she feeling such excitement from the discovery of weapons? If such dangerous things were so common to find, did that mean that danger was a constant issue around these parts? The thrill of potential survival now at her disposal ignited a spark of courage within her, pushing the fear ever so slightly to the back of her mind.

This was more than just a means of defense; it was a chance to reclaim some measure of power in an environment where she had felt utterly powerless. But at the same time, she understood that they were more than mere tools…capable of snuffing out life. The understanding of what she truly held and might be forced to do tugged at her conscience. Each weapon carried a weight of responsibility, a reminder that violence could easily spiral out of control. In that moment, she wrestled with her emotions, fear and excitement waltzed together within her, casting a complex shadow over her heart.

Glancing back at the giant metallic door, the thought of stepping through that threshold now bore an entirely new significance. With the jacket keeping her warm, the stun baton ready in her wing grip and the pistols safely secured to her sides, she felt a determination stirring within her now that she had a better chance at surviving.

These are tools for survival, nothing more,” she whispered to herself, trying to ease her aching conscience and stay focused.

Blue finished securing her weapons, a soft, mechanical voice echoed in her ears, emanating from the Pipbuck strapped to her wrist.

“Attention: Weapon Initialization Sequence Activated.”

“User: Immortal. First! Let’s ensure your armaments are ready for action. Starting with Grace, your one and trusted 1911!”

Blue nodded, a slight smile tugging at her lips at the thought of the weapon’s affectionate name.

“To load Grace, begin by ejecting the magazine.”

With a swift motion, Blue did just that, and the Pipbuck chimed in approval.

“Excellent! Now confirm the magazine is fully loaded with the correct caliber: .45 ACP otherwise at best your weapon will not fire. Insert it back into the grip until you hear a distinctive unmistakable click.”

She followed the instructions and racked the slide with a satisfying ka-chink.

“Good job! Grace is ready for action. Remember, every shot counts; precision is key.”

Her heart beat a little faster as the reassuring mechanical voice pivoted its focus.

“Next, let’s prep Faith, your reliable .375 revolver.”

With careful intent, Blue pressed the tiny button to open the chamber. The voice encouraged her with contagious levels of excitement.

“Ensure the cylinder is empty before loading. Now, load each of the six chambers with the magnum rounds. Be mindful of your inventory; know how many rounds you have left.”

She methodically filled each chamber, feeling the weight of responsibility settle in as she closed the cylinder with a smooth flick of her wrist.

“Perfect! Faith is fully loaded and standing by. Each bullet is vital—make sure you aim wisely.”

Taking a deep breath, adrenaline coursing through her veins, Blue nodded resolutely.

“Continue to stay alert! For your survival depends on knowing your weapons, their names, and your abilities. You and your companions—Grace and Faith—are meant to face what lies ahead together as friends!”

Fully prepared now, she walked over to stand before the colossal metal door, feeling a mix of adrenaline and jitters. No longer having to feel utterly scared and useless against the horrors of the world, being able to now alter her fate with the help of these tools.

“Here goes nothing,” she muffled softly to herself.

Whether this door led to her salvation or danger, she was no longer the same scared pony she had been moments before, and would valiantly face the future ahead. Maybe she would even find out who she truly was and unveil the truth of this dark place she had awoken in. The door in front of her was massive, its size easily dwarfing her slender frame.

Taking a look around the area, she could not find any blatant way to open the heavy and imposing stable door. She could see that it was secured tight by heavy mechanisms, meaning that a console that controlled heavy machinery…or a crazy amount of explosives would be the only way for it to open. This place certainly seems secure, but knowing that did little to alleviate her growing anxiety.

“That flickering panel thing looked promising, maybe I shou–” Blue had begun to ponder out loud, but cut herself off hearing a noise somewhere in the distance.

Pressing her back against the cool imposing surface of the metallic door, her heart began racing as she tuned into the unsettling silence of the corridor. In front of her, she could hear a creature lurking among the shadows in one of the adjacent rooms down the corridor. She could hear it moving about, but for now, it seemed oblivious to her presence.

With a quick glance back at the flickering terminal, she noticed that its flashing yellow light was illuminating a pair of saddlebags resting next to several white boxes next to it. Quietly sneaking her way over, while shooting quick glances at the darkened corridor, she was dreadfully aware that time was not on her side. Upon reaching her goal, she inspected them, noticing that they were well worn but still sturdy to be used. Giving her a bit of joy that she would now be able to carry more stuff with ease and not uncomfortably cram it into her jacket’s pockets.

Setting down the poster and canister she had tucked under her wing, she began organizing her supplies with haste along with the stuff she found in the locker. It was essential to keep her supplies secure and organized, especially in a place as unpredictable as this.

In swift, fluid motions, Blue packed all the items into the saddlebags, her eyes darting back to the pitch black corridor. With a determined flick of her hoof, she zipped up the saddlebags, ensuring everything was tightly enclosed and ready for action. Once the bags were filled to her satisfaction, she slung the pair of saddlebags onto her back, adjusting the straps and positioning them securely behind her wings.

The creature may still be lurking nearby, but she now felt more than prepared to confront it, if it decided to attack her.

Peering over her shoulder again, she surveyed the darkened corridor. Taking steadying slow breaths, Blue listened intently, her ears swiveling to catch any hint of sound of movement. The atmosphere around it was thick with tension, muffled sounds of something rummaging around could be heard faintly echoing in the air.

The last thing she wanted to do was aggravate the creature with any sudden sounds, but she had an inkling feeling that getting the metallic door open would be extremely noisy. She needed to determine how far away it truly was, hopefully was nowhere near and she would have ample time to escape this place.

Carefully, she moved towards the corridor, taking cautious, measured steps to minimize any noise. A shard of glass cracked subtly beneath her hoof, making Blue wince at each sound, mentally chastising herself to tread lighter. As she approached a corner, she paused, pressing her back against the cool wall. Breathing slowly, she strained to hear anything beyond the faint echoes of her own heartbeat.

Minutes felt like hours as she awaited, dreading to hear the return of the icy creature that had been stalking the area. In the stillness, Blue focused on her surroundings. Dust motes floated in the sparse light, peacefully drifting around like tiny clouds.

Then, she heard it—the soft, shuffling sound of slithering against the concrete floor, barely audible but unmistakable...It was drawing closer.

As it approached, Blue’s heart thundered in her chest. This was her moment; she needed to decide whether to confront the threat or find a way to evade it. Taking out and gripping the stun baton tightly, she prepared for whatever might come around the corner, her instincts honed and ready to strike.

“Stay calm, you’ve got this.” she muffled to herself, reminding herself of the resolve that brought her this far. Blue took one last breath, ready to face whatever awaited her in the shadows.

Sneaking a peek down the corridor, something caught her eye—a glimmer of light reflecting off a smooth surface. She leaned closer, her fear momentarily stilled and she spotted a small figurine resting beside a mound of rubble.

It was a delicate sculpture of a night-blue alicorn, intricately crafted with an elegance that captured her attention. The figure’s delicate features were strikingly reminiscent of the moonlit night sky, cascading with silvery details that shimmered softly in the dim light.

Mesmerized by its beauty, she slowly made her way towards it completely ignoring her fight or flight instincts, still being in possible mortal danger. Reaching down to tenderly pick it up, she brushed off a layer of dust and debris off the figurine. Cradling it close to her, she felt that this divine work of art was somehow more important than she could ever know. Turning it around in her hooves to inspect it, she could see that there were some letters writing at its base.

The name etched there sent a strange wave of Deja vu washing over her: “Luna.”

“To our Mother of the Night, may the cosmos shine bright under her loving gaze. May her wonderland of dream hold and protect us evermore,” she read aloud, the words an echo of reverence and love, almost like a prayer.

In a world so filled with chaos and nightmarish uncertainty, the figurine made her feel a connection to something greater than herself. It was as if a divine cosmic being was now watching over her and giving her that sense of guidance she sorely needed. It was as if this Luna herself was watching over her with her shimmering moonlight, even in the darkest of places.

Feeling emboldened and protected by the words of Luna’s prayer, Blue gently placed the figurine in her saddlebags alongside her supplies, ensuring it would be safe and never leave her side. Blessed with an unexpected surge of strength, the dangers of the corridor didn't seem quite so daunting anymore; after all, she didn’t quite feel alone anymore.

She could also no longer hear the creature move about in the darkness, igniting a flame of faith in her heart, reaffirming that Luna was now watching over her.

With her heart now steadied and her determination renewed, Blue boldly made her way back to the flashing panel without a smidge of fear. Taking a closer look at it, she noticed that it was a complex array of lights and buttons, each glowing ominously. She brushed her hoof against it, feeling the cool metal beneath her touch.

“Okay, Blue, you can do this. Just a little tinkering...what's the worst that could happen?”
she muffled, trying to steady her nerves since she wasn't exactly sure what she was doing.
Pressing a button that flickered a soft blue hue, she flinched, half expecting the thing to explode in a shower of sparks…but nothing happened.

A second button caught her eye, glowing red like a warning beacon. “Maybe not that one…” she muttered to herself, attempting to bite her lip in concentration; however, the pipe was still in her muzzle. Big red buttons always meant something bad, didn't they? Furrowing her brows, she contemplated her next move.

“What if I try this one instead?”

Gingerly, Blue pressed another button and a series of thumping sounds reverberated through the corridor, making her heart jump in response.

“What does that mean?” she murmured, even more unsure now. Maybe dealing with machines was not her forte.

“Are you even working, you piece of junk?” she said with annoyance, accidentally slamming her hoof down on the big red button in a small fit.

Suddenly, an emergency siren blared all around and bright yellow flashing lights began illuminating the entire entrance. A robotic voice could be heard all around saying something in broken static:

STA### #OOR CYCLING SEQ##### ###TIATED, PLEASE ##### BACK.

A massive crane carrying a cylinder-like drill emerged from the ceiling, moving slowly towards the massive metallic door and locking itself in place. Slowly, the lock mechanisms that were holding the door in place were released and the drill began to slowly open the door at a snail's pace.

Completely caught off guard by the loud alarm noises and blinding lights, Blue’s breath hitched in her throat. She had barely registered that the door began to crack open when her stomach dropped. A sliver of snow was flowing in through the cracks, oozing inside as though it were a malevolent force spreading its freezing tendril in from the outside.

“Come on, just handle it!” she continued to whisper fervently, urging herself into action and trying her best to acclimate to this sudden chaos. “Think! There has to be a logical explanation behind that stuff pushing its way inside! Maybe it’s just a stray animal…or a big version of a creature standing right behind the door,” Blue said to herself, her imagination playing tricks on her and making her imagine the worst possible things. It also didn't help that there were loud siren sounds, flashing light, the groaning of the colossal door as it opened and the howling of wind rushing inside bringing along with a torrent of frost.

But deep down, dread clawed at her thoughts. The room felt charged, and she could almost hear the heavy, rhythmic thumping of her heart echoing within. “Stay focused, remember that Luna is watching over you and there is nothing to be afraid of,” she chastised herself.

“Why did I think messing with the panel was a good idea? What were you expecting to happen? Why did I have to press that red button?!? Nothing good ever comes from pressing mysterious red buttons!” she softly wailed, believing that her curiosity and sudden bout of bravery had actually doomed her.

The door groaned louder now, swinging wider as the drill mechanism fought against its rusted edges. A gale force of that frosty snow was now rushing in, blanketing the entire entrance in a whirlwind of ice crystals. The noise was so jarring that it began hurting her ears, heightening her anxiety. Each creak and groan echoed in her ears, sounding like a growling predator ready to gobble her up.“No! Not like this!” Blue hollered, taking a few shaky steps back.

“What do I do? What should I do?” she said quickly considering her options, be it combat that new monstrosity or hide hoping the Luna figurine would conceal her from danger.

“I-If it’s something dangerous, I’ll need to be ready. Luna will be watching over me no matter what happens, I just need to breathe and assess the situation bit by bit,” Blue said, shaking her head and trying to clear the panic fogging her thoughts.

The door finally swung open, revealing a blinding white veil, disintegrating all the lingering shadows with its light. Blue crouched low, shaking with fear, ready to react to the emerging mystery.

“Okay, that’s fucking bright.” Blue had to cover her eyes from the blinding natural light peaking through the opening of the giant door. Just as she adjusted to the light and lowered her hoof, she felt a chill up her spine, and chattered her teeth from the sudden icy breeze that hit her. Blue almost lost her balance by the large gust of wind, Ah!!” She suddenly screamed when the snow smacked her in the face, covering up her vision completely. She panicked, taking a step forward and tripping over one of the smaller boxes.

“Get up, we don’t have time for this stupid shit” she encouraged herself grunting in a bit of pain, beginning to get up, her ears perked up. “Oh fuck…”

The unmistakable sound of slithering, her ear instinctively flicking back in recognition, coming from the still darkened corridor. Just beyond the lightbulbs, she was separated from the creature that lurked in the shadows. The noise sent a spike of fear coursing through her veins, each wet sound hitting the floor and hiss urging her to flee.

She turned her head to the left slightly, her eyes darted towards the open corridor. The darkness loomed, thick and suffocating, as though it were alive and breathing. The slithering grew louder, a dreadful reminder that the creature was still here and was getting closer attracted by all of the comotion.

She may have been armed, but in all honesty just looking at the creature filled her with dread. Deciding that escaping into that blinding snow was a far better option, she propelled herself to gallop at full speed towards the light.

Behind her, the slithering escalated, followed by a low, menacing growl that echoed off the walls of the stable. The monster was right behind her and every instinct screamed for her to run. But she couldn't look back, otherwise her heart might stop at the sight of those crimson blood eyes. The thought of imminent death sent a fresh wave of adrenaline surging through her. Don't look back, don't look back! she screamed in her mind, imagining the creature nipping at her tail.

With adrenaline urging her forwards, she jumped and burst forth into the white veil beyond the door…

The freezing wind hit her like a wall, the sudden drop in temperature almost stopping her in her tracks. But she pressed on, urgency propelling her into the swirling chaos outside. The snow crunched beneath her hooves, deafened by the maelstrom of snow raging about outside.

Blue didn’t look back; she couldn’t.

Her breath came in quick, desperate gasps as she raced onwards into the blinding snowstorm, driven by the sheer need to survive.

“Run” she whispered urgently to herself, the sound nearly lost in the storm. She could feel the presence of the creature lurking behind her, its slithering shadows just a heartbeat away. The stable wasn’t safe and neither was standing still in this storm.

Blue continued to gallop away, determined to put as much distance between herself and the horror that pursued her as she could. Although she could feel as if she would explode from the immense exertion, she would not let the monster catch her. She would face whatever challenges awaited her, no matter how terrifying.

FOOTNOTE

RANK UP: BROADCASTING MIND

You have acquired the ability to communicate telepathically with those around you. You can not only convey your thoughts directly to others, but also hear their unspoken feelings and intentions, deepening your understanding of their emotions and motivations. Use this skill wisely, no one likes a nosey neigh–bor.

BONUS SKILL: ALICORN PROWESS

You are given more than extra skill points to allocate, aren't you lucky!

S.P.E.C.I.A.L

S:10

P:15

E:5

C:8

I:6

A:2

L:12

Author's Note

This was a very long chapter to edit, I ran into many snags with my edit team. However, we finally came to an agreement with the chapter, I'm sorry that this took two months everyone, it was a huge chapter to tackle, my edit team has earned a good break, we hope to see you readers again within a month, please enjoy this chapter.

Chapter Four: Welcome to Winter Peaks

Blue thundered through the swirling of the storm, her hooves pounding against the frozen ground. Each strike sent a jolt of desperation through her, echoing like a war drum in her ears. The snow whipped around her in a blinding fury, a white curtain that obscured everything. All she felt was the urge to flee.

Her heart raced, thudding violently in her chest, as if it were about to burst out at any moment, just out of sight. The chill of the wind wrapped around her, sharpening her senses, yet her pulse hammered with overwhelming panic. Just keep running, she chanted internally, the words drowned out by the howling wind. The thought of stopping filled her with dread.

The temperature was dropping ever lower, threatening to turn Blue into an ice cube. She tried to stand on her own four hooves despite the cold surrounding her body, but she refused to give in to the snowstorm that overwhelmed her. I don't care if the weather is against me; I'm going to keep going, she thought, her body swaying awkwardly, her teeth clashing together. Her mind played tricks on her, urging her to lie down and let the storm embrace her, but Blue's determination drove her forward.

Branches lashed out, the frozen tendrils of nature reaching for her as she dashed through the storm. The snow crunched beneath her hooves, each sound amplified in the eerie howling of the blizzard, a rhythmic reminder of her frantic escape. Blue's thoughts raced as fast as her legs. She was running on pure instinct, adhering to the primal instinct of survival.

Her hooves stumbled over uneven ground, sending cold shocks of fear racing through her as she navigated through the dense, swirling snow. The world around her was a tempest of white—a chaotic battlefield where shadows morphed into monstrous forms in her peripheral vision. There was something out there, there had to be.

“Focus!” she snapped at herself, forcing her mind back to the here and now. Every step forward was a battle against the paralyzing terror that clawed at her insides. “I won’t let it catch me!” But the blinding white felt persistent, with each stride, almost as if it was feeding off her fear.

Pushing through the treacherous landscape, her breath quickened. Panic surged alongside adrenaline as she leapt over a fallen branch, her body moving as if telegraphed by the fear driving her forward. But it wasn’t just the fear of being caught by whatever that icy gooey creature was; Blue’s heart raced at the memories of the icy pony.

She could vividly recall the moment she first laid eyes on it—a creature unlike anything she had ever imagined. Its form glistened in the dim light in that stable, just a torso and a head, encased in shimmering blue goo that seemed to pulse with its own life.

The equine's eyes—crimson and unnaturally bright, bore into her with an intensity that chilled her to the bone. But what terrified her the most were its tendrils that flowed freely from its mouth, ready to choke the life out of her, something that fed on the desperation of the chase itself.

Blue tripped over a piece of branch that stuck out of the snow, she didn’t see it because of her short-sightedness. It didn’t help that the blizzard obscured her vision further. The world spun around her as Blue hit the ground hard, the snow absorbing some of the impact but not all. Her breath came in ragged gasps, each inhalation stung her lungs with a sharp icy feeling. She felt weak and exposed while sprawled on the ground, her heart racing as the wild winds roared above her. After a few moments, she tried to gather her thoughts, blinking away the disorientation and focusing on the present.

She shifted her weight with careful hesitation, but any attempt to adjust position sent a jolt of pain racing up through her foreleg, each movement igniting the fire of injury deep within. Looking down, she was met with the sight of her striking blue fur, once a vibrant and proud sheen, now matted and stained with dark patches of crimson where the frostbitten earth had dug at her. The warmth of her body was a far cry from the icy breath of the environment, amplifying her discomfort.

Her hoof throbbed heavily, the pulse palpable, with every beat. The edges of her hoof showed signs of damage, a jagged crack marring its surface, while tiny flecks of blood mixed with the soft white of the snow. The fetlock joint appeared swollen, the tendons strained and tight against the blue fur, drawing attention to her position.

Blue tried to flex her foreleg, a deep, sickening pain radiated through her, causing a shivering gasp to escape her muzzle. The muscles that had carried her, that had given her the strength to run, now betrayed her, gripping with a ferocity that made it terrifyingly clear how much she had been hurt. The frigid air around her seeped into her bones, but the heat radiating from her injury felt almost feverish, a stark reminder of the battle raging within her against the chill of the winter.

Blue's breath came in ragged gasps as the pain in her foreleg surged with a searing intensity that seemed to radiate from the very marrow within her bones. The cold bite of the winter air only worsened the throbbing and as she clenched her jaw against the discomfort, a wave of frustration boiled over.

“SHIT!” she screamed, the sound piercing the cold howling around her. The distant echoing of her voice felt like many cries for help, but it fell on the empty landscape, returning to her as a cruel reminder of her isolation. “Fuck! This hurts! Dammit!”

She gritted her teeth and squeezed her eyes shut, fighting against the panic that threatened to take hold. Every pulse of pain felt like a knife twisting deeper into her leg, the throbbing was a cruel drumbeat, pounding in time with her racing heart. She could feel the warm blood trickling from her injured hoof, adding to the sensation of weakness that enveloped her.

“Why can’t I get up?” she shouted out, the bitterness filling her voice. Her frustration poured out alongside her anguish. “I can’t believe this! I should be running, not lying here like an idiot! Damn it!”

She remembered the chase, was it even real? Thinking to herself while sprawled in the snow, that urgency seemed to fade just a little, maybe her mind had been playing tricks on her after all. Something had halted her escape.

She focused on the rising and falling of her chest, each movement coursing through her body. The experience of feeling so strong moments ago, so in control, now felt like a distant memory. She could hear her breathing—loud and ragged in the oppressive howling that filled the space where she lay. It echoed like a warning, underlining her isolation in the snow-blanketed wilderness.

Blue knew she needed to get up, to move, but fear curled around her like the winds howling above, threatening to pull her deeper into despair. “You’ve faced worse,” she whispered to herself, forcing her eyes open and taking in the swirling storm around her. The weight of her own anxiety felt suffocating, yet beneath it, deep within, a current of determination thumped, urging her to try.

Carefully, she shifted her weight, drawing in a shaky breath, preparing herself for the challenges ahead. The pain in her left leg flared again, but it was a reminder of her life, her struggle. “You have to keep going,” she told herself, and her resolve hardened. With effort, she began to push herself upright. Gritting her teeth against the pain, she steadied herself against the cold ground, feeling the frostbite on her exposed wings.

Once upright, she swayed unsteadily, her breath hitching in her throat. Blue scanned her surroundings, searching for a familiar landmark or a safe path to follow. The storm still roared, but somehow her heart steadied as she reminded herself of the warmth of hope, a flickering beacon amidst the tempest. There was no going back; only forward.

Her thoughts raced with possibilities: could she walk? Would she be able to outpace whatever had followed her? She took another deep breath, feeling the warmth of life flowing through her again, pushing the fear back into the corners of her mind.

With great effort, she took a cautious step. Pain shot through her left leg and she gasped, but she quickly regained her standing. “Alright, just keep moving…” she whimpered to herself through shallow breaths. The winds howled fiercely, but Blue stood tall amid the storm, her spirit ignited by the resolve to keep moving.

Blue lifted her gaze after what felt like hours of making her way through the relentless storm. Its oppressive white began to shift as her eyes adjusted to the murky light. To her astonishment, what she saw wasn't the darkness she had expected. Rather, the sky was a blanket of thick, heavy clouds, a tapestry of grays that danced ominously overhead, but they did not veil the daylight completely.

It was a diffuse light, muted and pale, yet it infused her surroundings with a sense of eerie calm that seemed almost surreal. The blizzard's howl faded into a softer whisper, and the coastal wind held a frigid bite that felt momentarily invigorating.

Blue blinked in disbelief, trying to shake off the remnants of fear that clung to her like the snow on her coat. She took a hesitant step forward, the pain in her leg a dull throb as she moved through the thick drifts around her. Soft, feathery ribbons of snow swirled around her hooves, glimmering in the quiet light.

Blue stood frozen in the numbing cold, her eyes wide as the reality of her surroundings pressed in on her. The oppressive cloud cover overhead was thick and swirling, casting the world in an eerie haze. It blocked the sun mercilessly, yet somehow, a muted light seeped through, illuminating the snow-covered ground like a dim, ghostly glow. The strange sight both calmed and unsettled her—what did this mean? Was it a sign, or merely the manifestation of the storm?

Taking a deep breath, Blue knelt down in the fluffy drifts, her heart racing as she realized she needed to check for anything she might have lost during her panicked escape. The vast, white expanse lay before her, pristine except for her own disturbed tracks. She sifted through the snow with her hooves, searching for items that she might have dropped along the way, her stomach churning with anxiety.

As she moved the soft powder aside, something unexpected caught her eye—a shape protruding from beneath the surface. Frowning, she poked at it tentatively, her heart beginning to race. The moment she shifted more snow away, she felt a jolt of horror wash over her. It wasn’t just any object; it was a hoof, half-buried and frozen, accompanied by a strange, metallic device glinting in the snow.

Blue’s heart thudded in her chest. Instinctively, she knew she had to check it out. Even if another part of her was telling her to turn and run.

With trembling hooves, she approached the object, feeling the biting cold seep into her skin. It was partially covered by the snow, and she couldn’t quite tell what it was or how it ended up here. Gritting her teeth, she leaned down and tried to grasp the device with her teeth. But it was slick and unyielding, refusing to budge.

“Come on, fuck!” Blue groaned, frustration bubbling up inside her. She yanked harder, her teeth slipping off the surface as the device remained stubbornly stuck. Each attempt only increased her irritation.

She tried again, shifting her weight and angling her mouth for a better grip. But the stupid device wouldn’t move an inch. “I swear, if you don’t come with me right now, I’m going to—”

Before she could finish the thought, Blue pulled with all her might and the device finally gave way, sending her tumbling backwards into the snow, the metallic object clattering to the ground beside her. She lay there for a moment, stunned, her breath coming in quick gasps.

“Great, just great,” she grumbled, rolling to her hooves with renewed determination while shaking the snow from her fur, her frustration simmering. With a huff, she grabbed the device again, this time pulling it closer to her while glancing at the hoof one last time, wariness creeping back into her mind.

“Why do I even bother?” She muttered, exasperation heavy in her voice as she inspected the device more closely. The strange design was unlike anything she had seen before—too foreign and intimidating, with an array of buttons and lights that seemed to pulsate in the dim light of the overcast sky.

Panic began to claw at her insides again, she shoved the device into her bag with frustration, knowing she had to get away from this spot. The looming clouds overhead felt heavy, as if they were watching her, and the presence of that hoof lay a disquieting weight on her mind. Exhausted but resolved, Blue took one last look at the eerie landscape before turning to put distance between herself and the haunting sight of isolation.

Blue's heart jumped as the device in her saddlebag suddenly blared to life with white noise, breaking the eerie silence that had engulfed her only moments before. The abrupt noise sent a jolt of fear through her and she nearly fell back into the snow.

"What the hell?" she exclaimed, her eyes wide as she fumbled with the bag, desperate to silence whatever had decided to embolden itself in her possession.

Reaching in, she barely touched the device before another sound erupted from it—a voice, crackling and urgent. “Paladin Ranges, respond! Have you located the source of the taint?”

Panic surged through Blue. “Paladin Ranges? Who the hell is that?” she muttered to herself, her mind racing. She didn’t know what to do; instinct urged her to throw the device away, but in her frantic fumbling, her hoof brushed against one of the buttons, causing it to emit a sharp beep.

“Quit your fucking games, Paladin! This is a proper question, either sound off or leave your walkie-talkie off!” The voice snapped back, firm and unmistakably feminine.

Blue froze, her heart pounding in her chest. Who was this “Paladin” and why was this voice addressing her? She felt the weight of the device in her saddlebag as if it had suddenly become a ticking time bomb. “Okay, stay calm, Blue. You can figure this out,” she whispered to herself, her eyes darting around the desolate landscape.

She took a deep breath, trying to steady herself. “Um, I’m not… Paladin Ranges,” she said hesitantly, not even sure if the voice would hear her. Her own voice sounded weak and uncertain in contrast to the commanding tones she had just encountered.

Suddenly, the voice screamed through the static, “Who the? What the hell? Who is this?! How did you get Ranges' walkie?!”

A line of sweat trickled down Blue’s cheek as the seething anger in the voice washed over her. “Uh, I—um…” she stammered, her heart pounding. She felt utterly exposed, trapped by the looming questions she couldn’t answer.

“Well? Speak the fuck up now!” the voice snapped, laced with frustration. It was clear she wasn’t going to be given a moment to catch her breath.

“I’m not Paladin Ranges!” Blue finally blurted out, her panic level climbing higher with each second. “I found this device and I have no idea how it got here!”

There was silence on the other end. “You found it? Are you serious?” the voice demanded, incredulous.

“Yes! And I’m…scared!” Blue admitted, the feelings of helplessness and dread mixing in her gut. She glanced nervously at the swirling snow, the desolation weighing heavily around her.

“Stay exactly where you are. Do not move,” the voice commanded sharply, cutting through Blue's rising panic. “You may have stumbled into something dangerous. I’m sending a team to locate you. Just…don’t touch anything else. Do you understand?”

“Got it,” Blue replied, her voice shaky. She knew whatever was unfolding was far beyond her comprehension and the fear gripping her heart only tightened as she awaited, beginning to feel fatigued; she closed her eyes, falling asleep.

Blue opened her eyes to a sharp tap on her cheek, her heart leaping into her throat as she realized there was a rifle pointed directly at her face. The cold metal felt all too close, amplifying the panic that surged through her as she recoiled instinctively. With the wall pressing against her back, she had nowhere to escape—the narrow room felt like a cage, her knees trembling as cold drops of sweat trickled down her forehead and into her eyes. She swallowed hard, the lump in her throat making it difficult to breathe, her wide eyes reflecting the raw fear coursing through her veins as she braced herself for whatever horrors awaited her.

Blue strained her head to assess her surroundings, despite the rifle pressed firmly against her face. Panic threatened to overwhelm her; she forced her gaze away from the weapon, only to catch sight of the four ponies surrounding her. They were outfitted in heavy, metallic armor, shaped perfectly to resemble their equine forms. The armor glinted ominously in the dim light, each piece crafted with sharp angles and intricate designs, giving them a knightly, yet menacing, appearance.

One of the armored figures, a burly pony with a weathered face and a fierce scowl, stepped forward, the rifle steady in his grip. His eyes bore into her with an intensity that made her stomach churn. Blue could barely comprehend the details—the glint of their armor, the way it shifted as they moved, the specialized insignia etched into its surface. The sheer size of them made her feel even smaller and more vulnerable.

“Who are you?” he barked, his voice rough and demanding, echoing in the small space around her. “And what are you doing with Ranges’ comm?”

As the question hung in the air, Blue’s mind raced wildly, scrambling to find a way out of this nightmare. She couldn’t afford another moment of hesitation. Her throat felt tight, her voice barely a whisper against the overwhelming tension. What am I even doing here? I just wanted to survive the storm she thought, the absurdity of the situation gnawing at her. How did it come to this?

“I-I’m not Ranges,” she managed to stammer, her voice trembling as she spoke. “I-I found the device. I didn’t mean to intrude. Please, you have to believe me.” Each word felt like it was dragging her deeper into uncertainty, but she pressed on, desperate for them to understand. “I didn’t know what it was or how important it was. You have to let me go!”

Silence fell, thick with the weight of her words and the uncertainty of her fate. The lead pony narrowed his eyes, his grip on the rifle unwavering and Blue could see the cogs turning in his mind as he assessed her desperate plea. Fear coursed through her; she didn’t know what these ponies were capable of and every second felt like an eternity as she awaited their verdict.

"You. Get the fuck up. Right now. Slow and steady. Don't try anything funny, you got that?" The mare barked through the device, her voice dripping with authority, slicing through the tension like a knife. Blue's heart raced, each beat echoing loudly in her ears as the weight of the situation pressed in on her. She hesitated only a moment before slowly rising to her hooves, the adrenaline making her legs feel shaky. Every instinct screamed at her to comply; it was not the time for rebellion.

Confusion surged within her. Why was she being forced to stand in front of these intimidating ponies, all with their gaze locked on her and weapons trained firmly on her? Just moments ago, she had found solace in sleep, cocooned in her own world. Now, everything had morphed into a bizarre, nightmarish scenario. Desperately, she sought clarity, but panic twisted her thoughts, leaving her mind swirling in a haze.

With her heart still racing, Blue gathered her courage and spoke meekly, "Excuse me, um, can we please calm down? I don’t understand what's happening." The mare did not lower her weapon, her posture unyielding as she replied with a stern edge, “Don’t argue, you’re coming with us.”

Blue's breath caught in her throat. The finality in the mare’s command struck a chord of terror deep within her. Coming with them? To what fate? A wave of nausea rolled through her and a sense of dread clenched tightly around her heart. She tried to read the faces of the other ponies, searching for any hint of compassion, but they remained impassive, their expressions hidden behind their visors.

“Please, just let me go,” she pleaded, her voice shaking with sincerity. “I’m just trying to get home.” The words slipped out instinctively, a desperate lie to dissuade them from dragging her into whatever mess she had stumbled into. She thought desperately that perhaps “home” would evoke a sense of kindness or even pity, a chance for them to see her as a victim of circumstance rather than a threat.

The mare's eyes narrowed, the weight of her skepticism palpable. “Home?” she scoffed. “You think it’s that simple? You have no idea what you’re involved in.” The seriousness of her tone sent another wave of dread crashing over Blue. What did that even mean? She felt trapped in a spider’s web of lies, her deceptive words dangling precariously.

“Really,” Blue pressed, attempting to emphasize her innocence. “I swear, I don’t belong here. I was just trying to escape!" The words tumbled out in a rush, frantic and breathless. She was grasping at straws, hoping against hope that her fabricated backstory would sway them.

The mare's glare remained unyielding, frustration etching deeper lines into her face. “Escape? You have no idea what you’ve stumbled into.” Each word felt like an iron weight anchoring her deeper into despair. The rifle remained steady, a constant reminder of the precarious situation surrounding her, amplifying her vulnerability. She sensed the gravity of their intentions and felt the walls closing in around her, leaving her alone in her fear, desperate for an escape that seemed all but impossible.

Blue's heart pounded in her chest, leaving her feeling utterly frightened and confused. She didn't know what to do; her wings were hidden beneath her jacket, which had been designed with holes to accommodate them, but in her restless sleep, they must have slipped out unnoticed. Now, as she faced her captors, she realized she was exposed—her wings concealed but not entirely absent. Adding to her anxiety, her horn was visible to all, glowing faintly in the dim light, drawing attention to her unicorn nature.

As the situation grew more ominous, Blue knew she had no choice. She needed to comply, hoping for a chance to find some explanation or reprieve.

"Okay, okay, I'm going with you." Her voice trembled, tinged with a panicked note of desperation. "Just...just don't hurt me, okay?" She tried to inject as much pleading into her tone as possible, praying that her sudden compliance might spare her from harm.

The mare let out a sharp chuckle, the sound piercing Blue's ears like the crackle of a fire. "Good, you're not giving us any trouble. Makes things a lot easier." There was a coldness to her words that sent another shiver down Blue’s spine. "I've seen the ponies here—the squadmates—lay dead, their power armor stripped from them and left to be forgotten...that's dishonorable. You'll be answering plenty of questions once we get back to the outpost."

Turning to the stallion beside her, the mare commanded, "Cuff her tight, make it strong." The pony nodded vigorously, her expression a mix of eagerness and determination. Blue could only watch in horror as they prepared to restrain her.

"Just in case," the mare continued, "prepare a memory orb for our, um, unusually large unicorn here." Blue gasped as the stallion retrieved a glowing orb from her bag, bringing it closer to her horn like a moth drawn to a flame.

"Now use your magic or we'll shoot you and leave you to bleed out," the mare warned, her tone making it painfully clear that she intended to carry out her threat.

Blue's horn sprang to life with a flash of light, a look of growing fear crossing her face. As the world started to swirl around her, she could feel the bindings around her hooves tighten, as if someone was tugging the reins of control away from her. Before long, the last thing she remembered was the feeling of a hard, constrictive band being tightened around her hooves.

Blue’s breath quickened. She could feel panic clawing at her throat, but she knew she needed to act quickly. Despite her fear, she concentrated, determined to harness her magic just enough to buy herself some time. Each heartbeat felt like a countdown as she steeled herself for what lay ahead.

Blue's horn sprang to life with a flash of light, illuminating the dim space around her. A look of growing fear crossed her face as she felt the energy surge through her. The world began to swirl, colors blending together in a dizzying display. Panic gripped her as she sensed the bindings around her hooves tightening, as if an unseen force was tugging at the reins of her control.

Desperation welled within her, yet she struggled to maintain focus amid the chaos. The energy pulsing through her felt both exhilarating and terrifying, and fear clawed at her mind, urging her to break free. But with every passing moment, the constriction around her limbs became more relentless.

Before long, the last thing she remembered was the vivid sensation of a hard, constrictive band wrapping tightly around her hooves, cutting off not just her movement but her hope. The world faded into a blur, darkness encroaching as the magic slipped from her fingers, leaving her powerless against the descent into oblivion.

○○○OOO○○○

Blue felt disoriented, an unsettling sensation washing over her as if she had become a mere spectator in her own body. The world around her seemed distant, a blur of colors and shapes that no longer held meaning. Then, a voice echoed from within, a male voice that resonated with authority and conviction, unmistakably speaking through her own mouth. "Princess Luna," he said, each word dripping with purpose. "Preparations are complete. All that's left for you to do, princess, is to establish several agencies that will help our war effort."

Panic surged through Blue as she struggled to comprehend the weight of the words spilling forth. This voice did not belong to her; it was foreign, insistent and devoid of her own fears and uncertainties. She felt overwhelmed, confusion tightening its grip around her mind. Thoughts that were not her own flooded her consciousness, and she fought to push them away, desperate to reclaim her own identity.

"Who are you?" she screamed inwardly, but her body remained a puppet under this strange influence. The voice continued, calm and commanding, detailing plans and strategies that made no sense to her.

As the foreign thoughts fought for dominance, Blue's sense of self began to fracture. Desperation clawed at her; she tried to seize control, to assert herself against the tide of this imposing presence. But the battle was daunting, and the feeling of helplessness loomed larger with every passing moment. She was trapped, lost in a labyrinth of voices and visions, with no clear way out. All she could do was listen, the weight of the words hanging heavily in her mind as they echoed around her like the tolling of a distant bell.

“Princess Luna,” he urged, “the armies gather in the east and their intentions are grim. We need to solidify our alliances before it’s too late. Your counsel is vital; we cannot afford discord among our own ranks.”

Luna’s expression hardened, but there was a glimmer of determination in her eyes. “I am aware of our situation, but we must not act out of fear. We need strategy and unity—not just strength. Each of our allies must be brought to the table willingly.”

As the stallion spoke, Blue felt an unsettling familiarity with the gravity of their conversation. She could instinctively understand the stakes involved, even though she had no conscious memory of the world they were discussing. The heaviness of the air, the tension in the stallion’s voice—it was as if she were feeling the weight of history pressing down on her.

“The problem is not just the enemy; it’s the dissent within our ranks,” the stallion continued, his brow furrowed. “If we don’t present a united front, we risk losing everything we’ve fought for.”

Blue felt a pang of empathy for both Luna and her advisor. Their passions and fears mirrored the turmoil she had felt only moments before, amplified by the uncertainty of her own existence. “What is it about this war that tugs at me so?” she wondered silently, as they continued their discussions.

“It is not just yours to bear, my friend,” Luna countered softly, her voice soothing yet firm. “We are all in this together. I need to inspire them, not drive them further apart.”

The stallion paused, searching Luna’s face for reassurance. “Your guidance is what they need, Princess. You are a symbol of hope and without that, we may fracture under the pressure.”

As he spoke, Blue found herself captivated not only by the dialogue, but by the essence of what was unfolding. She could almost feel the deep currents of emotion running between them. The blend of fear, hope and determination sparked something within her, reminding her of her own fears of isolation.

Luna nodded slowly, absorbing the weight of her advisor's words. “We will gather the representatives tomorrow. It is time they understand the severity of our situation.

"I can see how your sister, Celestia, picked you to take over the command of Equestria's army. You are a fine leader," the stallion said, his voice steady yet laced with concern. "It's a big shame what happened at Littlehorn and Big Mac's death. He died with honor, saving the Princess of the Sun."

The atmosphere of the room felt grim as Luna held his unwavering gaze, her expression a mixture of compassion and resolve. Memories of the battle at Littlehorn played in the air like a heavy fog—echoes of bravery amidst chaos, the sharp cries of battle mingling with the sorrow of loss.

"My dear sister is still hurting," Luna admitted, a softness creeping into her voice. "But I am proud to control Equestria's affairs for her sake. It's my duty to carry the weight of her pain along with my own."

The stallion nodded, his brow furrowing deeper. "You shoulder a heavy burden, Princess. The realm looks to you for guidance, and I admire your strength in these dark times. But we must not forget the sacrifices that have been made, even as we press forward. It is crucial that we honor those who have fallen by ensuring their legacy continues."

Luna sighed, her gaze drifting toward the window where the moon hung low in the night sky, casting a silvery glow over the land. "Every life lost is a wound that cannot easily heal. Each decision we make is intertwined with their sacrifice. In guiding Equestria, I must also ensure that such tragedies do not repeat themselves."

“Luna,” the stallion continued, his tone earnest, “you have the heart of a warrior and that heart will carry us through. Channel that strength into rallying the troops. Let them see your resolve, your love for Equestria. It is in vulnerability that we find our strength and in our unity, we can reshape the outcomes of what lies ahead.”

With a newfound intensity, Luna met his gaze, her determination burning bright in the dim room. “You are correct. I will not let them forget who we are and what we stand for. We are not just warriors; we are protectors, guardians of the light—and I will honor every fallen soldier by ensuring Equestria stands strong.”

Blue felt a surge of inspiration at Luna’s words. While she still grappled with the confusion of her own identity, seeing the way the princess handled such immense responsibility instilled a sense of hope within her. If only I could understand my own purpose, Blue thought, her heart aching for clarity amidst the swirling tumult of memories and visions.

The stallion offered a reassuring smile. “Together, we’ll navigate the shadows. We will ensure that those who have sacrificed everything have not done so in vain. With you at the helm, Luna, I believe we can turn the tide.”

The world around Blue began to melt away, like it was a canvas on a painting board. The colors faded, swirling together in dreamy blends of blues and purples, the edges of her surroundings softening until they felt like strokes of a brush rather than solid forms.

As the hues blended, fragments of the moments she'd just witnessed trembled at the edges of her consciousness, the voices of Luna and the stallion echoing faintly, distorting into a soothing melody. She clutched at the air, trying to grasp something tangible—a memory, a feeling, anything to anchor her. But with each passing heartbeat, she felt herself being drawn deeper into the fluid layers of this ever-shifting landscape.

○○○OOO○○○

Blue slowly came back to her senses, feeling disoriented and confused. The world around her took shape gradually, the soft glow of wood fires illuminating a campsite filled with tents and small lookout towers. The smell of burning wood, yet the warmth of the fire did little to ease the chill that seeped into her bones.

Just then, she heard a gruff voice nearby. "Ah, the abomination is awake at last," the stallion’s muffled tone cut through the night air like a knife. Her heart raced as she turned to face the source of the voice, her eyes widening with fear.

“Who are you?” she demanded, her voice shaky but laced with an edge of defiance. “What do you want?”

The stallion chuckled, a sound that dripped with malice. “What do I want? It’s not about what I want, little abomination.” He took a step closer, the warm glow casting ominous shadows across his face. “It’s about what you represent—an unwelcome reminder of everything that has gone wrong in Equestria.”

“Who are you calling an abomination?” she shot back, anger rising inside her. “I’m not some monster! I’m just trying to find my place here!”

Blue suddenly felt something on her horn. The grip was tight and the male voice spoke with hostility, revealing the truth of her captivity. "That's a measure so you can't use your magic," he said. "We also tied up your wings so you won't fly away from us, you abomination."

Blue's eyes widened as she finally accepted her current situation. A new sense of fear and discomfort swept over her as she realized she was completely powerless and at the mercy of whoever had captured her.

Blue quickly shouted, "I'll comply," her voice cutting through the crisp, freezing air. Snow blanketed the ground, glistening under the flickering glow of the fire beside her. The intensity of the flames created a stark contrast against the harsh, white landscape and she could feel the warmth radiating against her fur. The cold was biting, making her shiver as she glanced around the makeshift camp, taking in her surroundings.

A few tents were pitched haphazardly, their fabric fluttering slightly in the frigid wind. Huddled near the fire, she spotted a couple of figures wrapped in heavy blankets, their faces partially obscured. At the periphery of her vision, she could see ponies in metal shells patrolling, their movements methodical and vigilant, shifting through the snow like sentinels.

The tension in the air was palpable and Blue could sense the watchful eyes of her captors amid the warmth and flickering light. “Just...please, don’t hurt me,” she implored, urgency creeping into her voice. She felt vulnerable, exposed to her surroundings, despite the protective warmth of the fire.

“I’ll do whatever you want,” she said, trying to keep her tone steady, though fear threatened to crack through. Each word felt like a lifeline, a way to bridge the gap between herself and the unknown intentions of those surrounding her.

“Just ask me what you need to know.” The snow continued to fall softly and the wind whispered around her, but she concentrated on the figures before her, anxious to understand their demands. The tension of the night pressed heavily on her shoulders and with each passing moment, she could only hope her compliance would lead her to safety amidst the chilling stillness of the snowy landscape.

She gazed at the stallion before her, noting the peculiar metal shell he wore that was shaped like a stallion. The sight only deepened her confusion and distress as she struggled to comprehend the strange events that had led her to this moment. Her breath came in shaky bursts as she fought to keep her emotions in check, praying that the stallion wouldn’t sense her fear and vulnerability.

Blue observed the metal shell encasing the stallion, a chilling realization dawning upon her—it was the same as the one worn by the mysterious mare who had given her the strange orb. This connection sparked a flurry of questions, intensifying her curiosity. Why had she been told to touch the orb? What did the enigmatic mare want from her? And why were there two groups of ponies adorned in this shell?

Suddenly, Blue felt a firm tap on her head. She looked up to find the stallion towering over her, his expression a mix of frustration and stern authority. "Hey, stop zoning out," he commanded, his tone edged with an ominous note. "Answer the question I asked you."

Tilting her head and gazing up at him with wide, uncertain eyes, she managed to stammer, "Question?"

His expression darkened, transforming from frustration into a menacing aggression that sent a chill racing down Blue’s spine. "I will only ask one more time. Refuse and I swear I'll beat you within an inch of your life. Why were you around Stable 375?" The low growl of his voice reverberated through the air, thick with a threat that hung uncomfortably between them.

Fear gripped Blue like a vice, tightening around her chest as she registered the hostility roiling beneath his surface. She understood she was on precarious ground—one misstep could lead to dire consequences. Her mind raced in search of an answer, but the pressure mounting within her left her tongue heavy and her thoughts scattered. If this stallion was so determined to extract information, what could he do once he had it? The possibilities sent a shiver of dread through her.

Desperation clawed at her. She opened her mouth, attempting to speak, to articulate some semblance of truth, but the urgency of the moment made words feel futile. The silence stretched, thickening with tension and she could see the impatience brewing in his eyes—like a storm about to break.

Before she could fully grasp the situation, his patience snapped. In one swift, brutal movement, he reared back his metal hoof, its edges glinting ominously in the light and then he struck. The impact was sudden and explosive, a sharp jolt of pain radiating through her face as the shape of his hoof imprinted itself onto her cheek.

Blue stumbled back, her senses drowning in a haze of shock and agony. A gasp escaped her lips, quickly followed by tears that blurred her vision. The pain pulsed fiercely, a harsh reminder of her vulnerability and she instinctively curled into herself, seeking to protect whatever she could. It felt as though time had stretched infinitely as she waited, trembling, for the onslaught to continue or perhaps, for it all to simply fade away. At that moment, she was swallowed by a desperate wish for release from the torment, each heartbeat echoing the hope that whatever would come next would be less painful than this reality.

Blue fought through the haze of pain, her swollen face a throbbing reminder of the stallion's brutal assault. Her cheek felt like it was on fire and when she attempted to form words, they came out in a garbled mess, incomprehensible and slurred. The moment stretched, thick with tension, but he had no intention of waiting, his patience wearing thin like the frayed end of a taut rope.

In an instant, he slammed his metal hoof into the other side of her face. The impact sent her reeling, her entire head rocking back with a sickening force. She tasted copper on her tongue, the metallic tang of her own blood mixing with the fear that coursed through her veins.

"Speak the fuck up, abomination!" he roared, his voice laced with cruel venom that cut deeper than the blows he delivered. The words echoed in her ears, a harsh reminder of her helplessness.

Her attempts to respond were stifled as she spluttered, her voice muffled and choked by the blood that splattered against his visor. Panic clawed at her throat as she struggled to make herself understood, her pleas rising above the fog of pain. "Please...I came from inside...I didn’t hurt your people..." she cried, desperation spilling from her lips, each word a fragile thread woven together by fear and anguish.

With each moment, she felt the weight of his gaze upon her, a predatory interest that made her skin crawl. Bruised and bloodied, her face throbbed with each heartbeat, a brutal reminder of her vulnerability. The anguish in her eyes betrayed her desperation as she sought any glimmer of compassion in his hardened demeanor.

She needed him to stop, to listen long enough for her to explain, to convey that she posed no threat. Her heart raced, pounding in tandem with the hope that somehow, amid the chaos and brutality, there was still a chance for her to be heard—a wavering hope that this tormentor might show a flicker of humanity, if only for a moment.

Both sides of Blue's face were a bruised canvas, the swelling distorting her features beneath her striking blue fur. The vibrant hue was marred by dark purples and reds, a harsh contrast to the livid blood that coated her teeth and stained her mouth, creating a horrifying crimson accent against her otherwise beautiful exterior. She lay on the cold, unforgiving ground, sobbing uncontrollably, each shuddering breath a painful reminder of her vulnerability. Every gasp was a struggle, ragged and strained as she fought to compose herself, spitting out blood in desperate bursts.

The stallion stood towering above her, his hoof raised once more, menacingly poised to deliver another devastating blow. But then he hesitated, the fire in his eyes dimming to a flicker of contemplation as he absorbed her pitiful state. He listened intently to her frantic words, watching as her anguish unfolded before him.

As silence enveloped them, he slowly lowered his raised hoof, studying her with an unexpected complexity. "Tell me more," he barked, his voice still brusque but edged with an undeniable curiosity. His eyes roamed over the imprint left in the snow and mud beneath her, stained with her blood—a vivid testament to the violence that had transpired.

Fear pulsed in Blue's chest, mingling with a spark of uneasy curiosity. Her heart raced as he scrutinized her, every moment stretching like a taut string ready to snap. She felt the urge to reveal everything bubbling within, yet she wasn’t prepared to divulge the confusion clouding her memories just yet. Instead, she concentrated on the pieces she could share.

Her voice trembled as she spoke, each word a fragile attempt to convey her reality. "I woke up from a tube," she began, her breath hitching as she forced herself to articulate the chaotic strands of her memory. "I explored the abandoned Stable 375. It was mostly destroyed...bodies everywhere. I didn’t kill any of them..." The words had been such a struggle to get out, trembling with the dread that she felt. The stallion's intense gaze remained fixed on her, taking in the sight of her battered form.

As fear and despair danced in her expressive eyes, Blue felt the weight of his scrutiny, as though she were an open book, pages stained with the tragic colors of her recent past. The stallion’s expression seemed to shift, the anger ebbing as he acknowledged her pain. "That’s the whole truth," she finally managed, her voice a whisper. "I don’t know who I am...please spare me."

Her vulnerability, interwoven with the vibrant blue of her fur now dulled by bruises and blood, became a fragile thread between them—a thread strained yet potent. For a brief instant, the hardened armor encasing the stallion’s heart wavered, revealing the turmoil beneath as he grappled with the raw honesty that illuminated her face, blue and battered.

A mare’s voice pierced the oppressive silence, her shout cutting through the air with an icy authority. “That’s enough! You got what you needed, Spruce. This thing is different and it’s not like the others! While Head Paladin Falcon is away, I’m in charge. Now let it go!” Each word was like a shard of ice, firm and remorseless.

Spruce's expression darkened, rage flickering in his eyes. “You’ll fucking regret this, Flex.” Despite his fury, he grudgingly relented, his harsh gaze lingering on Blue for a moment longer than necessary. With a sharp movement, he bent down, grasped the bindings around her legs and removed the horn clamp that had restricted her magic. The metallic clatter echoed ominously as it hit the ground.

“Get the hell out of my sight right now!” he barked, his voice brimming with unspent anger.

Blue, overwhelmed by a whirlwind of emotions, could barely comprehend what had just transpired. She was immensely grateful to whoever had intervened; even though she could barely see through the swelling that distorted her vision, she felt the faintest flicker of hope. Flex’s presence radiated a promise of safety, yet the pain coursing through her face was a potent reminder of her fragility. As Spruce stepped away, she sensed the tension in the air shift, a blend of uncertainty and relief.

“Thank you,” she managed to whisper, her voice raw and trembling. Though her mouth felt clamped shut with pain, the gesture was sincere—her gratitude boundless for the mare who had stood between her and further violence. In the chaos of emotions swirling around her, Blue hoped desperately that this moment of reprieve would lead her to answers.

Flex looked back at her, her expression lingering between concern and resolve. “You’re safe for now,” she said, her voice softer but still commanding. “But we need to get you out of here.”

Blue nodded feebly, her heart hammering in her chest. Even through the haze of pain and confusion, the warmth of compassion ignited within her. She might not know who she was, but she was done being a victim.

Blue turned to look at the mare, as she struggled to speak through the lingering soreness and swelling. "What did you give me?" she asked in a hoarse tone, her voice still somewhat distorted from the beating she had taken. The mare stared at her, appearing kind and friendly, despite the grim circumstances they had just faced. "I gave you a healing potion," the mare explained, "it should help ease your pain and quicken your recovery. I believe in kindness and compassion, even towards those who may not deserve it. What is your name?"

Blue felt a flicker of hope in her heart, as the mare showed kindness and understanding towards her. While it still might not change the overall state of the world, it felt good to know that she wasn't completely alone, that there were some ponies who still remembered what it meant to show compassion towards others. The mare continued to stare, as Blue realized that she could still not fully see her expression, because of the metal shell and helmet she was wearing.

"I'm Blue, at least I think that's who I am," she replied, "but I'm so sorry for…whatever I am?"

Flex spoke with a muffled voice that sounded like it was coming through something, similar to the stallion's. "I'm Flex," she explained, "I oversee this small encampment when Head Paladin Falcon is away on a squad mission." Her voice was a little intimidating, given their recent encounter with the stallion, ignoring Blue’s question.

"Two more tips," Flex continued, "These alicorns are a threat and should be eradicated. However you seem different, you have a mind of your own. Second tip, always second guess everything, no stranger is ever friendly." Blue took in this advice, nodding solemnly.

Blue felt a deep sense of relief at Flex's words, feeling the tension ease slightly. She looked towards the direction of Paladin Falcon's encampment, her curiosity piqued when Flex spoke about her innocence being the reason Blue was still alive. She didn't know what that meant, but it felt ominous, and her heartbeat quickened at the thought. She took in everything that Flex had said, taking her words to be a warning for the dangerous world they lived in.

She nodded vigorously as Flex continued, "I'm going to escort you away, don't lag behind please. We don't want you in our camp any longer than necessary, this was just to pry information from you." Blue was thankful that Flex hadn't tried to kill her on sight and waited to be escorted away.

Blue walked alongside Flex, following closely as she was escorted away from their encampment. When she spoke up to ask about the orb Flex had forced her to touch with her horn, she was surprised by the mare's swift response. "It was a memory orb," Flex explained, "They serve as confessions or memories left by many who died long ago, the one we gave you was." She paused for a moment, before continuing, "Due to what others said, A memory of Luna's top royal advisor, she gave away information in the memory of her plan for the state of Equestria."

Blue listened intently to Flex's explanation, struggling a bit to understand everything. "What is Equestria, who is Luna and what war? I'm afraid I have no memories at all," she said, hoping to receive more clarification on the world as it was before. Flex seemed to sense her confusion at all she had learned, as she provided more context. "The pre-war before everything went to shit," Flex began, "Luna oversaw the conflict and war effort of Equestria when she took over the throne, when her sister Celestia stepped down."

Blue listened carefully as Flex spoke about Luna setting out to gain help and the six ponies she had reached out to. The realization that the ponies in their camp were the survivors of the "pre-war" that had nearly destroyed Equestria stunned Blue, as she tried to process the magnitude of the event.

"Megaspells rained down," Flex continued, "and killed most who stayed on the surface, some went underground into the stables." Blue looked up at the sky, sad that so many had died. She wondered what had happened to the ponies who lived underground.

"How did you find out about this?" Blue asked curiously, "How long ago did this happen?" The mare explained that she had learned about it from the books she and the others had been given as foals, and she had also used memory orbs to learn more. This surprised Blue, as she never expected for something like a memory orb to exist. Her curiosity peaked, as she wondered what else these orbs might contain.

Blue then realized that Flex had a horn which she had been hiding, due to the metal covering on it that blended it in with the metal armor. This made her wonder what other secrets were hidden underneath Flex's metal shell. She followed Flex attentively as she spoke, taking interest in everything the mare had to teach her about this changed and strange world they lived in.

Blue decided not to pry any further, since Flex had said that she didn't want to reveal her secrets.

"I'm flesh and blood under this," Flex said, "Just a regular pony like you, this armor protects me and allows me to protect others." This statement made Blue feel a little better, knowing that Flex was another living creature like herself.

Blue followed Flex as they walked, eventually arriving at a point where Flex decided to leave her on her own. "This is where I leave you," Flex said, "We left your weapons inside your saddle bag." Blue nodded in understanding, recognizing how fortunate she had been to have met someone nice like Flex. "So that's what you call this." Flex had called her an "innocent pony". Blue felt touched by Flex's words and was thankful to have met her.

Blue's swelling went down and she could finally see better, taking in the snowy surroundings. She then asked Flex, "What were those birds with you earlier?" Flex simply replied with, "I'm not telling you this. It’s classified for an outsider." Flex walked past Blue and kept walking, leaving Blue alone to look around at the surroundings, spotting lights off in the distance. She then looked in her saddle bag and gasped, her jacket was inside of it. Without saying a word, Blue took her jacket and put it back on. She was no longer shivering in the cold.

Blue shuddered, her face covered in icicles, frozen bits of sweat and blood. She felt a sense of urgency, not wanting to pass out and freeze to death in the cold. She shook her head as she continued, trying to force herself to stay calm. "This jacket is nice," Blue said, "but I need to find somewhere warm to fall asleep..." Her words came out in a soft whisper as she continued to tremble, her thoughts quickly turning dark as she realized how close she was to death. "I...don't want to die...I must survive," she thought to herself.

Blue shook off her panic and continued walking, going towards one of the places of light that were in the distance. She hoped to find shelter there, as she had realized that she would not survive the night if she stayed where she was. The cold gnawed at her bones, making it hard to walk and focus on anything other than survival. Her mind was filled with thoughts of heat and warmth, as she tried her best to make it to the light in the distance.

Blue felt a sense of relief when she had her jacket back, noticing immediately that it should've helped to shield her from the biting cold. However, she did notice that it was getting darker and the wind was picking up. Snow began to swirl around her, making the lights in the distance obscure. Her tail and mane fluttered around, caught in the wind like a flag. She shook, her teeth chattering and her legs beginning to falter under the cold.

Blue had trouble hearing anything but the wind, as it roared loudly. It blew tiny specks of ice crystals in her face, making it even harder to see. Panic set in, as she continued to push forward, hoping desperately to find some shelter soon. Her limbs were starting to grow numb now, so she tried her best to speed up. She knew she couldn't survive out in the cold much longer, so she had to keep moving.

Blue felt relieved when she looked at her Pipbuck, seeing an icon for a shack just 25 feet in front of her. She hurried forward, her legs screaming at her to stop but she ignored the pain and continued rushing towards the safety of the shack. Snow built up on her jacket and ice formed on her legs, tail and mane. She was exhausted and frozen, but she knew she had no other option but to keep pushing forward, hoping to make it to the shack without collapsing from exhaustion and cold.

"Please PLEASE! LET ME MAKE IT!" Blue screamed, her heart pounding in her throat. At that point, her body was starting to feel hot despite the cold, her face covered in snow and ice. Her legs began to falter, struggling to keep moving, but she forced herself forward despite the pain, wanting desperately to get to safety. She was determined to make it to the shack, despite how close she was to giving up and succumbing to the cold.

Blue saw the light coming from the shack, feeling joy at finally making it there, but her legs gave out, causing her to fall to the ground. Despite the cold and exhaustion, she continued to crawl forward, determined to survive. She was starting to feel sick from pushing her body to the limit, but she tried her best to focus on the light ahead of her, willing herself to keep moving, even when her body told her to stop. She had come this far already and was not willing to give up just yet.

Blue crawled toward the stairs of the shack, trying to lift herself up, but without strength, she couldn't manage to do much beyond crawl. When she got to the top, she saw that the door was locked and panic set in. Her heart started pounding even harder, as she had no more energy to spare. She weakly put her hoof onto her side, trying to catch her breath and regain some energy. The door was the only thing standing between her and safety, and Blue felt utterly helpless in this moment.

Blue leaned up against the door, trying to catch her breath. Her lungs felt on fire and each breath brought her pain. She felt herself losing consciousness as her body continued to freeze, but she fought to stay awake. She couldn't risk losing consciousness now, or she might never wake up again. She tried to focus all of her remaining energy to stay awake and gain the strength to open the door, so that she wouldn't die out in the cold.

The door swung open before Blue could register what was happening, causing her to fall backwards and bonk her head. Still dazed and confused, she slowly looked up to see another weapon pointing at her, along with an unfamiliar face. The individual didn't seem to recognize her, and she tried her best to collect herself as she heard the individual call her a "raider".

"What...you?" The individual said, "Raider bad." Blue tried to respond, but her mind was still too foggy for her to form coherent thoughts. Instead, she just stared at the individual in confusion.

"No want raider! Raider steal and kill yak family." Blue watched with growing concern as the yak in front of her seemed to be fixated on her being a "raider". The individual didn't seem to be understanding that Blue wasn't a raider and was just trying to survive the deadly cold. Blue tried to speak up in her defense, but she still felt too weak to speak clearly. She just continued to stare up at the individual, hoping that they would realize that she wasn't a raider and was only wanting to find shelter.

"F–friendly...please…help." Blue slowly raised her hooves, trying to show that she meant no harm. She hoped that the gesture would be enough to convince the individual in front of her that she was friendly and that she just wanted to seek shelter from the deadly cold. Blue continued speaking in a weak voice, as her body was beginning to lose its remaining strength, but she forced herself to continue. "P–Please help..."

"P–Please..." Blue mumbled, her voice barely audible as she fought against her fatigue and exhaustion with every bit of endurance she could. Blue felt herself struggling not to succumb to the cold, her body beginning to slowly shut down as it tried to conserve energy. She didn't know how much longer she could go on for, feeling like she was at her limit.

Blue felt like she was struggling to keep her eyes open, her head feeling heavy and her vision getting blurry and faded. She attempted to open her mouth again, but she couldn't seem to gather the strength to speak any further. In a last desperate effort, Blue tried to reach toward the individual in front of her, her hooves trembling and her hooves unable to maintain their strength for long. She felt herself slowly losing consciousness, as the cold finally took its toll on her body, but she held onto the faint glimmer of hope that the individual in front of her would help.

The individual in front of Blue spoke up, calling her a "stupid pony", but clarified that she was not a "raider". Yak then closed the door and dragged Blue inside, next to the fire. "What is stupid pony doing in blizzard," Yak asked angrily. Blue felt herself being pulled into the warmth, feeling a bit of relief but still exhausted. She was too tired to give a proper response to Yak's question. "Cold out...want shelter..." was the best she could manage in reply.

Yak looked at Blue in disbelief, annoyed at her response. She couldn't seem to comprehend why anyone would be outside, risking their lives in such a deadly cold. Yak grumbled to herself, calling Blue a "stupid pony" again and then repeated herself. "If no raider, or other creature get pony, environment kill pony, stupid pony." Yak seemed convinced that Blue didn't know what she was doing, but she didn't bother replying to Yak. She was simply too tired and cold to continue this conversation.

Yak pulled Blue closer to the fire, wanting Blue to get warm. Blue's eyes were struggling to stay open and she felt nauseous. She wanted to speak up, to say that she agreed with Yak about needing some strength, but her limbs felt too weak to say anything. "Pony will probably catch sickness..." Yak said as she pulled Blue towards the fire, Blue felt too exhausted to disagree with her assessment at this point. She felt herself being tucked near the fire, trying to gain warmth as her eyes began to shut completely.

Blue fell unconscious near the fire, feeling her consciousness slipping away. She felt herself coughing and sneezing, a symptom of whatever illness Yak had mentioned. She was too tired and cold to do anything about it. Her body felt exhausted, her limbs struggling to keep themselves together, as her eyes closed. As they did, she could feel the warm fire nearby, but all she could think about in her exhausted state was the relief she felt as she slipped into unconsciousness.

Chapter Five: Filly Steps

Blue slowly came to, startled by the gentle cracking of a nearby fire. Groggily taking in her surroundings, Blue tried to remember how exactly she had gotten there when she noticed that she wasn’t alone. On the far side of the room was a dark furry shape, the Yak that had saved her from freezing to death, still staring at her warily. She tried to thank them but instead, began to cough. Her coughing grew more and more forceful until it felt like she would cough up flowers or something when whatever was blocking her throat came up and tink-ed on the ground. A shard of what looked like green tinged ice.

Blue began to shiver despite being by the warm fire, she felt as though her internal organs had frozen over. She hadn’t been out in that blizzard that long, how could it be possible to freeze from the inside out like this?

"Pony knows now.” The Yak's deep voice interrupts Blue’s internal panic, “Blizzard is noxious. Brings rotting sickness. Once infected, Pony’s body becomes encased in ice. Pony shatter. Seen before...happen to all infected. Take three weeks though. Heat help, but Yak not sure cure exist. Never seen any survive. Only frozen corpses outside." The Yak stated, blessing her with a new terrifying fact of this land.

"If Pony worried about sickness, sickness happens in blizzard only. Had Pony stayed out much longer, Pony would be Pony popsicle. Pony appears to only have minor sickness, if so, that will pass with time." The yak told her, making Blue break into a cold sweat at the thought of having almost died mere hours ago. Shifting a bit closer to the fire in fear of the cold inside her, she could feel how her entire body ached.

Despite being mere inches away from the warm fire, the cold refused to leave her limbs. Every movement felt like she was moving through frozen molasses, all while her blood froze in her veins, stabbing her limbs from the inside and she continued hacking up frozen phlegm, making her feel like blacking out from the lack of oxygen.

Eventually the hacking subsided, allowing her a moment to breathe, Blue glanced around the humble shack that sheltered them from the blizzard outside. It was a simple abode made of wood, reinforced with metal sheets around the support beams and insulated with hay and fur.

In one corner was a bed of alfalfa covered by sheets and a pillow that looked strangely itchy… for some reason. Metal barrels and boxes were stacked up beside the door on the opposite side of the room with a small pile of firewood and a giant set of saddle bags that most likely belonged to the Yak.

An odd wave of nostalgia suddenly hit Blue, looking at the humble but homey shack. She wondered at how odd it was that she knew exactly what each and every one of these items were, how the barrels carry safe drinking water and the boxed food, how the Yak was uniquely suited to this land with their thick fur and heavyset body. After all, she had been born yesterday for all she knew. How did she know what any of this was and why did the thought of bundling up in that itchy looking bed make her feel… safe?

The Yak suddenly spoke up, shaking Blue out of her reverie "Say something before Yak kick you out, rude to not introduce yourself! Yak not running charity! Pony better have trade not be raider, otherwise Yak kick Pony out!" She felt a shiver of fear and anxiety run down her spine. The Yak had saved her life, but they were complete strangers to one another. It seemed that charity and goodwill can only go so far without proper introductions.

"I...wheeze…um not...cough cough, a raider."[size] she managed to say, her voice raspy and sore. Looking up to meet the Yak’s gaze, she saw their eyes were full of mistrust. Blue barely had the energy to lift her head for conversation, forget defending herself if things took a turn for the worse. She didn't want to get kicked out to survive that horrific blizzard on her own.

"Yak guessed as much. Pony weak, not wearing pointy armor. Just wanted be sure. All ponies dumb. Have no idea how survive frozen north. Seriously makes Yak mad!” The Yak huffed, adding more firewood to the fire. “Yak saved Pony life. Pony owes Yak life debt. Pony will work for Yak. Assist Yak with tasks.

“Yak will supply Pony shelter ‘till storm pass, that all. What is Pony’s name?" The Yak asked, much to Blue’s bewilderment being forced to repay them for their supposed kindness. Blue felt a bit offended by the brazen way her supposed savior was speaking and being forced into labor, but decided not to say anything about it. She didn't want to push her luck or anger the towering Yak.

"I…cough…am Blue. I can...wheeze, help you. What is…hack...your name?" Blue asked, barely getting the words out of her frozen throat.

“Yak named Baatar! Baatar skilled survivalist. Have lived many winters in frozen home. Baatar proud hunter of Yak Tribe.” Baatar said, puffing out their chest in a proud display.

Blue began to study the oddity that was Baatar. The Yak was three times her size, especially with their oversized horns that almost scraped the ceiling with every swing of their massive head. Their thick coat of black fur was well kept, and the coarser mane braided into several thick ropes, each held together by gold ball clippings. Several pieces of what looked like brass armor clamps also decorated Baatar’s horns, hooves and tail. Even if the Yak wanted to be completely covered in armor, Blue was almost sure that their fluffy fur would prevent it. The only pieces of clothing that Blue could see them wearing was a giant thick shawl, which could have very well been a blanket, draped over their back and what seemed to be worn survival equipment of some sort…wait…was that leather!?

“Ah! I see Pony staring at family heirloom. Even in Uçmag, Yak’s family still protects! This be uncle Yojan Spearhooves. Died two winters ago in avalanche. Yojan always thought he best being strong armor gear! Yojan was silly, but never failed me once!” Baatar proudly said, preventing Blue from hyperventilating and wrongfully thinking the Yak was some sort of psychotic serial killer. Even if it was a little bit gross, Blue was a bit astonished at the lengths Yaks apparently went to protect their own…even after death.

“Cou–cough cough–ave water, please? Mouth..gulp…dry.” Blue managed to rasp in a painful whisper, hoping that Baatar could extend their kindness just a little bit more. She needed to be able to talk properly, otherwise thanking Baatar for their hospitality would be a monumental ordeal.

Baatar gave Blue a somewhat comforting smile before leaping away to locate a container of water among their saddlebags. "Yak give Blue water. You stranger before, but Pony have proper manners. Better than most dumb Ponies anyways. Blue is stranger no longer! Yak can't have Blue dying. If dead, Blue can't pay off debt to Yak. Even if Ponies normally weak, happy and well fed Ponies almost strong like Yaks!" Baatar reassured her, handing Blue a rytha filled to the brim with purified water. Surprised by the aggressive but kind gesture, Blue couldn't help but feel appreciative of Baatar’s straightforward way of thinking. She wondered if all Yaks were this honest and straightforward in every aspect of their lives.

Blue gripped the horn firmly to avoid spills, something stopping her from just chugging, a fleeting glimpse of warmth chiding her to not choke. She sipped at the water, feeling the ice in her throat melting away at its presence, warmth spreading through her limbs as she drank. When she was finished she coughed at the feeling of ice still in her lungs, but the rest of her felt defrosted.

"Once Blue pays off debt, Blue may become good friend to Yak Tribe. Yes. Despite being stupid being outside, Blue stronger than most it seems. Blue quite strong, not freezing immediately in blizzard. Yaks respect strength above all else!" Baatar chortled, lifting the mood between the two of them considerably. Blue felt some comfort knowing that despite being complete strangers, Baatar had decided to trust her and help. Even if the kindness came with the string attached of having to work off a debt, it meant that she no longer had to be alone in this winter wonderland of death. Baatar was already a hundred times better than those heavily armored jerks that had detained her.

“Make sure to drink completely. Sickness will take time to melt. Yak knows well how dangerous it be. Having body freeze from inside. Tons of icy snot the worst. That how it starts. Tribe never came up with name for it. Yaks just know it evil sickness. Only Ponies dumb enough to use complicated names.” Baatar said, “Also! Certainly gross, but…spit loogies away from fire. Can't risk Blue putting out fire with snot HAHA!” Baatar boomed, causing the whole shack to slightly rattle with laughter.

“ cough cough…inhale…exhale.Thank you. I really want you to know how much I appreciate this. I didn't know what to do…I thought I was going to freeze out there." Blue murmured.

“However! Yak needs Blue to understand something important. Blue might feel better now, but recovery not possible. Pony still infected, still have seed of ice inside. If Pony not careful…sickness will strike back and grow! Sickness takes three weeks to steal life. Have seen many Yaks…die this way.” Baatar said with a twinge of worry, making Blue grimace at the horrible reality. Blue had hoped… but the grave tone Baatar used, the hopelessness they exuded.

“But, If there is no cure…how am I supposed to find–” Blue began to say, uncertain.

“Clean water and heat will be Blue’s greatest chance to live! Never forget that!” Baatar firmly stated, the topic was finished. Blue returned to sipping her water, listening to the merry crackle-pop of the fire and the distant, furious howling of the blizzard outside. She finished her horn, letting the water work it’s magic and stretching her sore limbs.

“Excuse me Baatar, sir, what sort of work would I be helping you with? I'm afraid I'm…new…to the way things work around here.“ Blue asked, worried what exactly her new employer and savior had in mind.

“Sir? hoho, HAHAHAHAHAHAHA! Pony is funny! Baatar is no stallion! Baatar is mighty Khishigten! Baatar is most refined! Beautiful warrior!” Baatar hollered, shaking the entire shack like a small earthquake. Flustered, Blue was at a loss of words turning just a tinge redder in the face in embarrassment. Even if Blue felt a little embarrassed by it, she had never even seen a Yak before in her life. It didn't really help that Baatar was essentially a fluffy mountain of fur, had a gruff booming voice and their hair was braided to almost look like a beard.

“I-Im sorry, I didn't–”

“Worry not silly Blue! Baatar cares not! Yaks only care about survival! Now, Baatar must ask Pony to do first task!” Baatar said to her, causing wariness to bubble up inside Blue. She wasn't sure what the task was, but she nodded in agreement regardless. Maybe repaying her debt to her kindly new friend would help her learn more about the world, and perhaps doing so would also help her uncover a cure for this illness.

“Listen closely Pony. Reason why Baatar out here…is hunting! Baatar searching for scum. Scum killed family! Baatar here to return favor!” Baatar angrily grunted, steam flaring from their nostrils.

“What do you mean Baatar? Uh…I’m not following.”

“Baatar need Blue’s help to KILL raiders! Will not rest until snow red with raider blood!” Baatar thundered, reducing the flooring in front of her into rubble with a mighty slam of their hooves.

"What? Kill? Me? I..." she whispered, the reality of the proposal dawning on her. It hadn’t been that long since she awoke in this frozen nightmarish world, and now? The only friendly face she’s seen was telling her to draw blood for them.

Seeing her hesitation, Baatar quieted, sitting and gazing into the fire with a sigh. Looking up into the emerald irises of the Yak, Blue could see the anguish, hopelessness and longing she felt. It struck her suddenly how deeply sad and lonely she must be, how she must have carried this burden for so long alone, with no-one by their side, no family, no friends, perhaps even no tribe to support them. The thought brought tears to her own eyes, and a burning determination rose up in her heart, she heaved herself up to sit and place a hoof on her friend's side. “I'll do it. Baatar, I may not be any help in a brawl, but I’m your Pony.” she stated with conviction.

Baatar, seeing the crystalline tears slowly creeping down Blue’s cheeks, rushes off to gather more purified water, an almost giddy spring to their step. A giggle rose up in Blue’s chest as she watched the Yak, thinking of the jerks she would use to paint the landscape with the prettiest of colors…Wait a second…was she feeling…good?…at the prospect of killing? This realization deeply confused and disturbed her. Was she really just now deriving pleasure and enjoyment from the harm she was going to inflict?

"What the fuck is wrong with me? I'm afraid of a horrifying snow creature but more than happy to take a life?” Blue whispered to herself, questioning her own feelings and motives. She knew that the situation was dire, but was it normal for someone to feel this way when thinking about hurting and killing others? Her mind swirled with confusion and worry, contemplating the dark turn that her mind and psyche were apparently taking.

“Is Blue ok? Blue making funny face. Rambling to self. If…Blue so torn up about it we can–” Baatar began, holding the refilled rytha, snapping Blue out of her reverie..

“I will help...if it's bad ponies. I don't mind painting my hooves red as you say. Mmmmh such a nice color, like sunsets and roses and-." Blue trailed off, daydreaming about red.. The small wicked grin on her face caused Baatar to feel somewhat spooked by her reaction.

“Ahem! Baatar… uh, agrees about the color red. Regardless! Blue will help being firesupport. Suppressive fire work wonders against raider scum!” Baatar nervously interjected, shoving the water at the small alicorn.

“Hey! Do you hear that Blue?”Baatar suddenly said, tilting their head as if trying to intently listen.

“No…I don't hear anything.”

“Exactly! Must mean that evil blizzard stopped. Safe now to go outside. Must be morning now. Fresh morning air always good for the soul! Come! Let us pack for the journey ahead. Hopefully we find you better gear. Flimsy jacket not thick enough for the cold. Don't worry, we have breakfast on way there. Made some hardy Kalg to munch on. It hard, but delicious bread. Tough like Yaks!” Baatar said, stretching out their powerful legs before beginning to pack up their belongings.

“Want me to help you pack anything?” Blue asked, standing on no-longer shaking legs.

“Hhmmmm…oh! Can Blue pack thick blanket from bed? Fuzzy, thick one on top. Blue will need if we forced to camp outside. Can’t believe pony survived this long without proper equipment. Blue must either have dumb luck, be tough likeYak, or both, haha!” Baatar laughed.

Meandering over to the bed, Blue set about the task of trying to fold the heavy wool blanket into a bundle. After finally folding it into something carry-able, Blue noticed an odd hard spot in the back of the bed. . It was as if something large and rectangular was lodged underneath the bed. Curiosity peaked, Blue ducked down to take a better look, making sure to not hit her horn, she moved little pieces of trash out the way. With the way cleared, Blue was surprised to see a very large black metallic box. Compared to all of the Baatar’s belongings, which had a sort of nomadic style to them, the box clearly seems out of place.

“What’s up with this box, Baatar?” she asked, nudging herself underneath the bed trying to get a closer look.

Baatar shot her a sharp look, their brow furrowing. “None of Blue’s business! It Baatar's property! Leave BOX ALONE!” She shouted, their voice echoing in the small space.

Blue flinched back, hitting her head and scraping her horn along on the bed frame above her, scrambling away from the bed frightened by the sudden shouting “Woah, woah! Okay! Sorry…” she said, frowning in confusion. How was she supposed to know that the box might have been a touchy subject for her new Yak friend?

Baatar crossed their forehooves, a scowl on their face. “Pony think can snoop? Pony should mind own business! Baatar said on top of bed, not under! Pony no touch shit without permission. Not everything for Blue!“

Blue took a deep breath, trying not to take it personally. “I didn’t mean to upset you, it just looked so interesting.”

“Yeah? Well, box not fucking toy for Blue! Next time, ask before! Drop it!” Baatar snapped, frustration pouring from their words and grumbling something about how rude ponies were.

“I get it…again sorry. I’ll leave it alone.” Blue replied softly, trying to deescalate the argument.

With a final harumph from Baatar, they both finished packing up for the journey. Leading the way outside, Baatar opened the door, illuminating the small shack with the bright light from outside. Beckoned Blue to follow, Blue noticed that the blizzard had indeed ended and the light, despite the cloud cover, was dawning over the horizon. Taking a moment to adjust her eyes to the light as she stepped outside, she was mesmerized by the miles upon miles of soft delicate snow blanketing the land. With one final check, Blue and Baatar set off into the frozen tundra ready to enact justice.

It had been a few hours since they left the safety of the shack, weaving through miles of soft cold snow to a small ridge in the horizon. Unlike the deafening of the blizzard, Blue found that the tundra was rather…eerily silent. The only sound for miles that Blue could hear was the crushing of the snow beneath her hooves and the occasional gust of wind. The absence of ambient noise was so deafening, that Blue could swear she could hear her own heart thumping in her ears.

“Baatar, how much farther is this raider camp you mentioned? All this silence is weirdly making my head hurt. How can you stand this?” Blue grumbled, wishing for some respite from this torment. To make matters worse, all this trudging was leaving her quite parched, having lost tons of fluids as well as sweating tons from pure exertion. Who knew that walking through miles of untamed and snow covered wilderness was supposed to be this intense?

“I can begin to see how Yaks have such powerful– cough, cough” Blue had begun to comment, being cut short by a cold sharp pain in her chest. Forced into a small fit of coughing, sneezing and hacking, she desperately tried spitting up frozen flecks of snot from her nose and mouth trying to expel that foreign feeling inside. Wiping the disgusting gooey mess on her jacket as best she could while trying to keep up, Blue could see how the sticky stuff had literal bits of tiny yellow spotted ice cubes intertwined within.

Shit! Not this horrid stuff again!? Baatar said something about keeping warm and hydrated. Hopefully we have a little bit of time to rest before any action begins. She thought to herself, a chill creeping up her body.

“We almost there, Blue worries too much. Yes, silence is strong here. Baatar always found singing tune in head helps. Helps focus and tune out dumb things haha!” Baatar said as they both finally made it over the hump of the ridge.

Once on top of the hill, Blue was greeted with a strange sight in the valley below. A large concrete warehouse was situated just at the bottom of the hill,, where a group of burly-looking ponies,battle scarred griffons were gathered and a slew of many different creatures were outside camping in makeshift tents. Immediately ducking down, Blue tried to get as low to the ground as possible hoping that they had not seen them approaching. They all certainly looked like a bad bunch, some sharpening pointy weapons, rough housing with each other, sparring and drinking booze while others nearer to the warehouse repaired various guns and armor. Baatar had never explained what these so-called raiders were supposed to look like, but Blue could definitely see how this bunch could fit the description. The loud laughter and jeering coming from the makeshift camps could be heard all the way from their position, thankfully drowning out that horrible silence from before.

“Pssst! Hey Baatar, what the plan for deali–” Blue had tried to loudly whisper, when she stopped herself out of shock seeing that Baatar was just brazenly standing out in the open.

Baatar, however, said nothing as she stared at the rowdy band nonchalantly. Before Blue could interject, Baatar began to slide down the hill towards the scruffy group below.

“Baatar! W-what the fuck are you doing?!?” Blue hissed, flabbergasted by the actions of her new friend. Wasn't this group the same that had killed their family? If so, they were more than outnumbered twenty to one. Without much time to decide, Blue decided to quickly follow Baatar, not wanting to let them die a pointless death. Maybe if she was able to talk some sense into them before it was too late, they’d still have a chance. Reaching the yak, Blue tried with all her might to pull her friend back by gripping their tail with her mouth, but the soft snow of the hillside made it impossible to prevent Baatar’s momentum. Baatar paid no mind, however, seemingly determined to meet the group face to face.

Having been occupied with the struggle of trying to pull her friend to safety, the alicorn's blood turned to ice when she realized that they had stopped sliding down. “Gulp…Oh fuck,” she stammered out, slowly peeking behind Baatar’s backside to see that the entire encampment had gone silent and were all now staring at them. Blue began to break out in a cold sweat and on the verge of hyperventilating, feeling the scrutinizing glare of these dozens of killers. She could just begin to imagine how they would soon overwhelm them, taking the time to probably roast them alive, cut them into little bitty pieces…or worse.

Unperturbed by their sudden spotlight and the sheer palpable tension in the air, Baatar began to casually walk over to the warehouse entrance. Remaining silent and inscrutable as she walked with the galant poise of a powerful leader. On the other hoof, Blue was shaking like a leaf as she glanced at Baatar, her mind racing a thousand times a second trying to figure out what was going on. Was this part of the Yak’s plan? Maybe the raiders respected bravery above all else and would only attack if they even sniffed a twinge of fear? All she knew was that if she didn't keep breathing, she was going to pass out any second now from anxiety.

Not wanting to be left behind, Blue began to scuttle her way into following Baatar into what looked like a sea of ponies, griffons, large bipedal wolf-like things and some opaque colored ponies whose fur shone in crystalline fashion under the light.

The closer they got to the huge concrete warehouse, the denser and meaner looking the crowd got. Each of them were so heavily armored that some even looked to be completely made out of spiked metal. Worst still, Blue could pick out huge heavy ordnance weapons being lunged around by the largest of the bunch. The grim expressions and glares on all of their faces made Blue skittish at every little sound they made, expecting that any moment they would decide to attack. Her body’s natural instincts were working in tense overdrive, trying to decide between fight or flight.

"B-Baatar...w-what...what's happening? H-how are we g-going to get o-out of here?" Blue finally managed to say, trying to hide in the shadow of her giant friend. Despite her pleas, Baatar continued their silent, stoic walk as they finally reached the warehouse. Sound of clanging metal and heat from burning furnaces could be heard from outside. The fire raging inside, casting an ominous orange glow to the whole interior.

Walking inside, Blue could hear as silent growls and murmurs resonated throughout the camp behind them. Most likely upset, according to Blue’s imagination, seemingly upset at having lost the chance to tear them both apart. While some continued to glare at them others lost interest and returned back to their previous tasks. Blue just hoped that this warehouse wasn't just some raider overlords abode, and now they were in for the fight of their lives.

Walking further onto the concrete floor, Blue felt her stomach churn as she observed even more creatures toiling away inside under that sickening orange glow. Unlike that crowd outside, the creatures working around the various furnaces and workstations inside were completely ignoring them. Despite Blue's heart pounding wildly at her chest, she couldn't help but admire the sheer concentration of these raiders hard at work. They were all covered in various degrees of sooth, stained oil, and grease from working with heavy machinery. Giant mechanical claws moved about the ceiling, picking up piles of scrap before proceeding to dump them into heated crucibles. Blue wasn't exactly sure, but it seemed that they were using the giant furnaces to smelt scraps of metal in order to recycle them into working materials. Once purified into various
colored ingots, several of the bidedal hounds hurried to bring the materials to different workstations. Where Ponies and Griffons worked to turn the metal into bullet casings, weapons and body armor. They all seemed to be focused on a common goal, not caring in the slightest at the arrival of fresh meat in their midst.

Blue tried to make sense of what was happening around her as she and Baatar weaved and ducked their way through the chaotic warehouse. Doing her best to keep up with the Yak, she began to feel unsure whether or not to feel reassured or even more terrified by her Yak friend. Did Baatar even have a plan or was she just leading them both into their untimely demise?

"Baatar, please! What is...happening?" Blue loudly hissed, trying to make her voice heard among the hustle and bustle inside. The heat coming off the crucible's infernos was so hot that Blue swore she felt as though her skin was melting off entirely. "Please tell me! I...I don't understand what's going on! This was never part of the plan! What are all these creatures even doing here?!?” She called out nervously, feeling the fiery tendrils of fear spreading through her whole body. Blue couldn't quite see where they were headed exactly, but Baatar seemed to be gunning for one of the largest workstations in the back.

“I know I’ve never been in a fight before, but walking in here like this just feels like suicide! I thought we were going to bring justice for your family, not join them in the afterlife!” Blue frantically called out, feeling the adrenaline pumping through her veins and the tears filling her eyes.

“Baatar! Please stop and liste–”

“Quiet! FUCK SAKE! Pony just don't know when relax! Baatar wanted to look powerful in front of comrades, but no. Blue just ball of panic stress.” Baatar interjected with exasperation, putting a paw’d hoof over Blue’s muzzle.

“Listen! Every creature here not raider scum. They tundra militia. Yes they scary looking, but quite nice after meet. They just no trust strangers and Blue stranger here. They work against slavers and raiders. Just like Yak Tribe. They few of groups in frozenland brave enough to fight...to protect those weak. Entire tundra and peaks controlled by various slavers and raiders. We must help friends.. They're friends. Now behave! Baatar has someone to introduce. Want Blue to make good first impression." Baatar explained with annoyance, pulling the trembling blue alicorn closer as they finally reached the supersized workstation.

Unable to voice her frustrations, Blue took in the sight before her. The workstation was, for all intents and purposes, decorated with various robots, guns, mechanical equipment, oil cans and bolts strewn all about the floor. There even was a bulky mechanical Snowplow right smack dab in the middle, in the process of being constructed and reinforced to look like a makeshift tank.

Although impressive, Blue's attention was drawn to the weapons lining the shelves in front of her. They looked oddly familiar to her, but she couldn't place exactly why. Reaching out to touch one, multiple images suddenly flashed in her mind, causing her to lose focus for a moment and feel an intense migraine. Unable to withstand the pain, she clenched her eyes closed trying to shake off the odd feeling.

===***===

When she blinked her eyes open and could see clearly again, she found herself in a strange place. No longer was she at the warehouse; instead, she was surrounded by a vast expanse of dried grassland. Despite the serene landscape, an acrid, coppery smell permeated the wind, causing Blue to wrinkle her nose in disgust. Utterly confused, she took in the scene before her, speechless as she stared at the carnage of ponies and zebras engaged in combat. Fields of grass as far as the eye could see were stained with blood, littered with bullet casings and filled with the smell of burning metal. Patches of the once beautiful landscape were ablaze.

She tried to speak but found herself unable to, reduced to a mere silent spectator witnessing the carnage unfolding in front of her. The chaos played out like a surreal nightmare. The vibrant colors of the grassland were overshadowed by ominous shades of brown and red.

Blue's heart raced as she absorbed the brutality—the clash of hooves against the earth, the echo of gunfire slicing through the air and the anguished cries of those trapped in the fray. She strained to catch sight of familiar faces, searching desperately for a sign, but the figures moving through the smoke and haze were indistinct silhouettes, lost amid the turmoil.

Suddenly, she looked down and froze. Her body was entirely covered in blood, the crimson liquid staining her torn military uniform. Her hooves were scarred, showing the marks of a battle she did not remember fighting. The reality of her situation crashed over her like a wave and her breath hitched in her throat.

Time seemed to stand still as she processed the scene around her. The brutality continued to unfold—the violent clash of bodies, the echo of gunfire and the screams of anguish of those caught in the fray. She felt an overwhelming sense of helplessness and desperation wash over her, intertwining together into a putrid hole in her heart as she tried to understand how she had come to be here.

===***===

A blurriness obscured Blue’s vision. The gray of the past coalesced back into the gray of the present when she found herself back by the work station. She was unsure of all she had seen. Blue had a strange feeling of dread that these were memories of something long past washing through her brain.

“What was…No! Whatever that was, I'd rather not think about it now. I have too much on my plate to deal with freaky visions out at random. Once I have more time after helping Baatar, I'll see about confronting this…whatever it is. Maybe I should be careful touching things from now on. These guns...I don't really know why, but they seemed to have triggered something to resonate with me.” Blue said to herself, barely noticing that other ponies working nearby had stopped working and were all giving her these strange looks.

“I…should also really stop fucking talking to myself," she muttered. A sense of unease filled her heart.

Looking up, Blue saw that Baatar was missing. In her place stood a mare who was polishing some of the heavier weaponry and was surprised to find that the vanilla-colored unicorn looked so familiar to her. Tilting her head, Blue began to, totally not stare, at her as if wishing the answers of her connections to her would just magically materialize.

Noticing the look of intense deja vu Blue was giving her, the mare glanced over with a smile, "So, you must be the pony almost turned popsicle Baatar was telling me all about. You enjoy guns, I take it? Seeing as that was the first thing that caught your attention with your grabby hooves,” she chuckled, startling Blue as she realized she had been staring for an awkward amount of time.

“Oh! Sorry, guess I should've asked first. But yes, I'm just surprised how you all managed to keep them in such good conditions. I would have never believed a place like this could exist. From far away this just looks like a giant warehouse ruin.” Blue sheepishly answered, internally chastising herself for thinking that they were mindless criminals just minutes before. Though, Baatar might have been to blame for withholding vital information and scarring her half to death.

“These nice pieces of old Equestrian technology are anypony’s best friend out in the wastes, so we do our best to preserve their beauty. Found this ‘ere facility not long ago, patched all the holes in the ceiling and truly made it our own. Welcome to the Kovácsműhely! One of the most vital outposts of the Caretakers within Winterpeaks. Where we specialize in forging legendary armaments in the fight against slaver scum, raiders fucks and anyone else who dares hurt the innocent. “I am one of the top blacksmiths here, so if you have any questions please ask away”" She said, beaming a proud smile.

"Actually, I might have one. Um…have we met before?" Blue asked, frowning with a look of concentration. Scrutinizing the unicorn before her, Blue began trying her darndest to find out what about this supposedly random mare seemed so familiar. Her graying yellow matted mane was tied in a bun with a black bandana and stained with grease in several places. Giving her a rugged, no nonsense, sort of look, especially with the dark gray blacksmith overalls she wore. Unfortunately for her curiosity, Blue couldn’t see her cutie mark since her body was entirely covered in that protective clothing.

Although if she had to guess, it must have been something related to tinkering and fixing things. Little pieces of ash that floated down from the furnace were sprinkled all over her facial features and horn, making it seem like she was completely covered in freckles. Even if she wanted to guess how old the mare was, the soft tone features of the mare made her look years younger than she should. Probably due to all the intense work she must have been doing for a long time effortlessly moving around such heavy equipment.

The mare tilted her head slightly, pondering for a moment in response, “Can’t say, I meet lots of folks. Things tend to blur together. I tend to only remember what others have asked me to fix, rather than their names or faces. If you stick around long enough, I might even remember your name haha! The only thing I might remember for now is how severely underdressed you are. You even surprised Baatar, she said you must've been either the toughest son of a mule or the luckiest to have survived this long,” The mare guffawed, giving Blue the same inquisitive look she had given her.

Although Blue felt her heart sink a bit at the mare's reply to her question, the mare's next comment brought a faint smile to her face. "Nice to meet you stranger, the name's Polish." Polish said with a mirthful smile, extending her hoof toward Blue, offering a hoofshake.

"Likewise, my name is…Blue. Pleasure to meet you!” Blue said, returning the hoofshake and trying to mask how she herself was unsure what her actual name was. It is probably better to not share how she got the name from a brightly colored tube inside of a dilapidated stable full of monsters.

“I…will take your comment about the wasteland to heart, I don’t like that it leaves my spirits uneasy, but that’s just my feelings toward the state of this world. Violence makes me nervous and queasy.” Blue mentioned, doing her best to ignore those weird foreign thoughts about guns earlier. Glancing away for a moment, she felt her worries build as she stared at the excessive amount of firepower on display. She now knew that Baatar’s friends followed the same honorable crusade, but a small and irrational part of her hoped that these guns would never be turned against her.

"So, my hairy friend said you guys are fighting slavers and raiders out in the winter peaks, but I honestly have no idea what those things are. All I know is that they killed Baatar’s family and she asked me to help bring them to justice. I…uh might also owe her for saving my life, so knowing more might help." Blue sheepily said, pausing moments later realizing how foalish she might seem to Polish, not knowing what seems like common knowledge around these parts.

"I might have wrongly misunderstood earlier that you all were those bad folks responsible. Baatar might not be the best at explaining important things in detail. Do you think you could enlighten me? Having someone explain things in detail how things work around here would immensely help," Blue quickly added.
"You don't know what a slaver or raider is? What, were you just born yesterday or been living in a stable, ya some kinda dweller?" She asked, sounding troubled and a little bit astounded.

“Uuuuhh...” Blue stammered out, caught off guard by how Polish was able to blindly guess those things.

“HAHAHA! Guess I hit it right on the caps, you coming from a stable, though just a tad off since you are far too old to be a foal. Polish chuckled, clasping her sides as she laughed. “I always had this gut feeling guessing things about folks and machines I interact with. You seemed far too polite and kindhearted compared to the hardier folks up here. But no matter, guess I could help bring you up to speed in return for an I.O.U favor later, deal?”

“Hmmm, deal!” Blue responded brightly, inadvertently aware that the list of others she owed favors to grew longer. That makes a total of two now, hopefully this doesn't become a recurring thing in the future.

"Alright, listen closely, this might just save your hide if you reckon to repay Baatar for her kindness by joining her in battle. Raiders and slavers are a general term we use around in the waste land to refer to groups committing atrocities against their fellow neighbors. They can range from random gangs around what Equestria has become to more organized groups like the Blood Frosts. They're the ones causing all the problems out in the winter peaks...the ones we're trying to fight.” Polish began to explain, sitting down on a rubber wheel, trying to get comfortable enough to tell her tale.

“Ever since the world was singed to ashes a lifetime ago, folks all around began to lose their marbles. Rather than working together as our dearly departed Princess Celestia wanted, many ponies began turning against each other, fighting for what little resources were left.” Polish said melancholy, a little tear falling from her eyes at the mention of Celestia.

“Princess Celestia?” Blue asked a bit out of the loop, “Do you mean this?” Blue promptly pulled out her shimmering Luna poster from her saddlebag, which caused everypony else working near Polish’s workshop to momentarily pause their hustle and bustle to admire the poster.

Polish’s eyes sparkled. “Oh, honey! Where did you get that? It's been years since I've seen a picture of the lunar monarch in such good condition. I simply can’t believe you found such a treasure. That stuff is so rare nowadays that any scavenger lucky enough to find one could literally retire off the caps they'd make selling it. Make sure to hold onto that and not show it around willy-nilly. It's so rare that many of the more…covetous folks around might even try to scam or kill you for it. I personally don't care much about treasure hunting, but ho-boy, can some folks go stir crazy over that stuff.” Polish said with amazement, making Blue aware that she had suddenly become the center of attention of several dozen creatures.

Feeling extremely uncomfortable at the sudden popularity, she flushed and quickly put the poster back in the saddle bag neatly rolled up. “I’ll not try to do that again. Thank you for telling me this…but should I be worried?” She loudly whispered, seeing that the spectators were slowly returning to their work.

“Hmmm, nah, I wouldn't worry that much about these lovable hardy magots, haha! As long as you pull your weight around ‘ere and show strength, they won't bother you.”

“Good to know. Rather not get tangled up in pointless squabbles. So, who is this lunar monarch? Some famous actor or something?

“No silly, that's Luna on the poster. Luna was one of the most influential and important ponies to have ever lived. Along with her older sister, Celestia, Luna was one of the original alicorns that used to rule the entire country of Equestria for several millennia before the war. While Celestia ruled during the day and was the living embodiment of the sun, Luna, on the other hoof governed during the night. Representing the moon and the stars of the heavens themselves, Luna kept a silent vigil over everyponies dreams at night. After the massacre at Littlehorn, though, she became the sole ruler of Equestria after Celestia stepped down from the throne… The incident caused the deaths of hundreds of foals. After that, I'm not sure what happened. It's been over eighty years since the end of the world that any accounts of what truly happened have been lost to time. I just hope that they are still silently watching over us, may Luna rest their souls.” Polish said with a bit of sorrow, wiping tears from her eyes and accidently smearing oil over her muzzle.

“Enough sad reminiscing, it hurts a bit to know how much we lost. Now, where was I?”

“Um, you were saying something about ponies fighting each other?” Blue said.

“Oh right! One particularly insidious group born from this chaos became known as Slavers. They are groups who decided that kidnapping and selling other creatures as commodities was the best way to make a profit. They are some cruel bastards, justifying their actions to enslave those unable to fight for themselves into hard manual labor, prostitution, or worse yet selling their organs to medical centers. We tend to deal with them with extreme caution, since they keep their victims under control with bomb collars. Those sons of bitches like to use them as hostages, threatening to blow them into little chunks without remorse if we don't catch them unaware. If there is a way of rescuing the victims safely, we sometimes resort to bartering for their lives. Sad thing is that many ponies end up joining the practice of slavery not knowing better, simply trying to get by. However, that does not excuse them in the slightest, but at least some can be reasoned with.” Polish said with clear distaste, looking away into the distance as if remembering something.

“Raiders on the other hoof are...not pleasant. I don't really know how to describe them, but they're not very nice at all. Unlike Slavers, who are motivated profiteering off others, Raiders were those who embraced the madness of the new world. Just picture bloodthirsty freaks who like to decorate their hideouts with the entrails of those they ambush. They don't really have a rhyme or reason behind their actions. Simply motivated by the sheer pleasure of killing, maining, raping, and bathing in the blood of those poor souls caught by them. You can normally distinguish them by the mish-mash spiky armor they wear and the smell of rotting flesh. There is no talking or reasoning with them, just kill them on sight. Celestia knows that we've lost a number of good souls who underestimated them," she said with a shudder, remembering all the tales and reports she had heard from the scouting parties that got sent out and made it back alive.

"However, I have never actually engaged in direct action against these slavers and raiders. As one of the Grandmaster blacksmiths in this ‘ere forge, I support our troops from afar by keeping their equipment in tip-top shape, ensuring they can effectively combat these foes and keep the innocent townsfolk safe from harm. While I may not personally be involved in the bloodshed, my contributions are just as indispensable to our defense." Polish admitted, slightly confusing Blue since she had not seen a single trace of any life during the trek here.

"We travel all over Winter Peaks looking to assist anybody against gangs, raiders, and slaver problems. That's who I meant by townsfolk. Most of the actual outposts and real towns around the Peaks are scattered between large distances of frozen nothingness. Most tend to keep to themselves except when they send caravans to trade with each other and, on rare occasions, with the south. It's the caretaker's responsibility to keep the tundra safe in order for life to prosper. The environment is already deadly enough as it is without having bad ponies to worry about.”

A light bulb went off for Blue as she listened to Polish describe their group's cause, the bigger picture came into focus. "Ah, I see. Well, that's not actually a bad cause. How long have you guys been doing this as a group?" Blue asked, yearning to learn more with the stakes now clear. This wasn't just about fighting bad guys and saving others, It was about something much bigger than simple revenge . All these different creatures were working to create a brighter future for those affected by the ongoing conflict.

"We've been a group for several years now," Polish replied, "It started as just a few of us fighting to make a difference, but over time we've grown significantly into a force to be reckoned with. We've gained a lot of experience in dealing with the scum ‘round these parts in that time and we've helped countless folks who were under their yoke. It's tough work, but someone has to do it.”

"multiple years fighting against these creatures? That's amazing! I can only imagine the dedication it must have been taken to protect others for so long. I'd love to assist you guys from time to time once my debt is paid, except I actually don't know that much about fighting.” Blue admitted, feeling a bit disheartened. All she wanted was to be of use to this noble cause, and here she was, stuck, feeling like nothing more than a burden. If only she could contribute in a meaningful way, then maybe in return, she might find a lifelong companionship with them. After all, the concept of safety in numbers might be way more important in the frozen wasteland.

“We’d be glad to have you on board, Blue. I know you said the thought of fighting makes you sick, but worry not. There are tons of ways you could become a worthy asset to the Caretakers in due time. Your willingness to learn and contribute is what's important.” Polish tenderly said, trying to reassure her.

“But I'm just one mare, what could I possibly do?"

"Just like a well-oiled machine, every single gear and cog work together to be fully operational. Nopony or creature is the same, but only by working together can we achieve great things.” You don't have to be a warrior to help a cause," Polish explained. "We could always use an extra set of hooves. You could assist with organization, report writing, and keeping track of supplies. Even our little group has gotten too big for one person to handle. You wouldn't believe all the work we have to do just on a routine basis. So, if you'd agree to help take on some of that workload, we'd be more than grateful."

"Thank you for assuring me, Polish," Blue replied with gratitude. "I know I'm new to this world, but I really want to help and make a difference. I want to assist the townsfolk and help you guys defeat the raiders and slavers. You all seem to be really trying to make a difference in the world, and I'd be honored if I could become a member of the Caretakers too.”

“No problem! Always happy to have new members join the cause. Now, how about you begin to unpack all that stuff you've been carrying? We need to make sure you are all stocked, armored and armed for your mission ahead. You can go ahead and dump all that stuff on your back next to my tinkering station.” Polish said, getting up and gesturing Blue to follow her to a small station.

“Thanks, carrying around Baatar’s heavy blanket and scrap was beginning to hurt my back,” Blue snickered, taking off the heavy load she was tasked to carry all the way from the shack. Freed from the bulky cargo, Blue stretched her back like a cat, fully expanding her wings that had been constricted by the stuff.

"Celestia above!!" Polish exclaimed with terror, teleporting behind the workstation counter. In a split second, she came right back up pointing a heavy HMG right at Blue with her magic and yelled, “Don't come any closer, you alicorn freak! Any sudden moves, and I'll pump ya so full of holes they'll have to bury you in a soup can!"

"Woah, woah! W-wait, I haven't done anything wrong!" Blue pleaded with Polish, lifting up her hooves in surrender, utterly confused by her violent reaction. Cold sweat began to form on Blue’s brow, having noticed that the noisy warehouse had now gone completely silent except for the crackle of the furnaces. Out of the corner of her eyes, she could see the silvery glint of several hundred guns being pointed right at her. The sudden commotion had once again made her the center of attention. Except that this time instead of awe curiosity, everyone around her eyes her with murderous intent.

“Don't play dumb now with me, honey! We have heard all those horrendous reports from our scouts down south. You alicorns are all a mockery of our dearly departed goddesses! Luring the weak and feeble-minded with promises of a better life, only to rip them to shreds and or drag them off to Faust knows where. Well, fat chance! I don't know why your kind decided to venture up north, but we won't stand idly by while you bring ruination to us all!” Polish bitterly spat, making Blue tremble uncontrollably. It was the situation with those rangers all over again. Maybe it would have been better to keep her identity a secret if this is how everypony would treat her. If she made it out alive, that is, but then again. Why hadn't Baatar reacted the same way as her comrades?

"Please don't hurt me! I-I can explain, please!" Blue pleaded as she began to hyperventilate under the claustrophobic glare of hundreds.. Polish continued to point her gun at Blue, her expression faltering. She had never seen an alicorn up close before, and she was unsure of how the creature would react.

Her brows knitted again. “Give me one good reason why we shouldn't blow you away to smithereens right this instant!?” She thundered, magic on the trigger but, trying to stay calm and assess the situation. Blue was clearly not a threat, but Polish was still afraid, unsure of what the alicorn might do. Mere seconds felt like an eternity as everyone had Blue in their sightlines, ready to baptize the interloper in a hailstorm of bullets.

"POLISH, STOP THIS NONSENSE AT ONCE!” A roar sounded in the crowd. The creatures separated, allowing Baatar to make her way towards the commotion. “Blue has done nothing wrong, and she's not going to hurt you. Let Blue explain herself, alright, Polish? Everybody else! Stop being a bunch of fucking lily-livered foals and get back to work! If I catch anyone so much as giving her a lip, they will be on latrine duty for a month! Do I make myself clear!?" Baatar boomed, her mighty voice shaking the entire foundation of the warehouse like an earthquake. The fire burning in Bataar’s eyes was met with a collective gulp from the entire workforce. Thankfully, everypony there had the common sense to back off immediately and not meddle any further. They knew that it was best to not cross Baatar in any sort of way if they valued not being crippled for life."

“...Fine,” Polish lowered her gun slightly. “I'm not sure what exactly you were thinking by bringing such a dangerous creature here, but I trust you. You've never led us astray before, even if this might be one of the weirdest things you have done. Alright, Blue, if that is even your real name? You just got your ass saved by the Commander, so you better have a rock solid excuse.” Polish relinquished, slowly lowering the gun down to the counter but not leaving it out of her sight.

“T-thank you, B-Baatar…” Blue sputtered out, still terrified and shaking with fear, but relieved to see that Baatar had come to her aid. Wait a minute, did she just say Commander? Had she really been traveling with the head of the Caretakers this whole time?

“Y-you might not believe, Polish, but I'd rather be honest.” Blue sighed, doing her best to settle her trembling heart and get the words out.

“I awoke just about a day ago in a dilapidated underground stable without any prior recollection of who I was. So what you said about me being a stable dweller was half…true. In a weird way, I was just born yesterday having been suspended in a tube with weird colorful fluids for who knows how long. Blue is what I decided to call myself, since I could not even remember anything about my past. I was not even aware what these so called alicorns were, except the only two groups I've met have accused me of being one. Even if I get called a monster, I am just me in the end. I can't help being whatever I am. I just want to try to find out more of who I was or how I came to be. I really have no ulterior motive aside from repaying Baatar for saving my life.”

“How do we know you aren't just saying that to make us drop our guard!?” Polish responded with incredulity, the HMG flying back up as she stared at Blue as if trying to find any tell-tale sign of a lie.

“Gulp…well. How else could I pro–”

“HAHAHA! Come on Polish, you serious? If the reports were just as bad to be believed, do you think I would have let her live? Or better yet, bring her back with me?” Baatar chuckled, playfully slapping Polish in the back hard enough to make her hiss.

“Nah, she doesn't have any of that haughty and imperious voice they tend to talk with. Besides, look how tiny and cute she is compared to those monsters! She was half dead and infected with the frost when she came barreling into my shack in yesterday’s nasty storm. I’d bet my right horn that she is just as dumb and innocent as she seems.” Baatar said in earnest, radiating utter confidence in themself and receiving a sigh of reluctance from Polish in return.

“Wha–Baatar, when did you suddenly learn to speak Equish fluently?” Blue chimed in, entirely perplexed by the change, having been too preoccupied trying to not get shot to notice until now.

"Ah, you see, I was simply testing if you were really an innocent idiot in the wasteland. You did force your way into my abode after all in a state of delirium. I didn't want to get stabbed in the back if you turned out to be some dangerous megalomaniacal alicorn, so I embraced the classical role of a dumb and strong yak. Besides, I don't see how somepony that believes everything they are told at face value, could be secretly plotting anything in secret.” Baatar replied with a slight smirk, a little too eager to pop Blue’s reality bubble as much as it popped Blue’s eyes.

"Anyway, Polish, while Blue is working as a part-timer with the Caretakers I want you both to get along. Make sure she is fully prepared and equipped before going out on any missions henceforth. Blue is really not all that familiar with firearms, but her enthusiasm should more than make up for it. Since I don't want to deal with the headache of friendly fire in close quarters combat, she will be mainly providing suppressive fire to cover our escape. Blue already has two oddly impressive handguns at her disposal, but very little ammunition for such a task. She barely had anything of real use in her saddlebags aside from a metal stick when I searched her. It would be nice if you could provide our little winged friend here with a rapid fire machine gun and enough bullets to waste.”

“Sigh…I still think you are crazy Atar trusting one of ‘em amalgamates. I'll provide her with a 9mm pipe rifle with drum magazine for now instead. Best her dinky gun not penetrate the armor of the rest of the team if she gets all twitchy triggered. Only if she pulls her weight around ‘ere and on her best behavior that I'll allow her to play with the bit toys,” Polish grunted, releasing all of the tension she had pent up and finally putting away the oversized gun behind the counter.

“Blue has been extremely polite, if a little bit of a nervous wreck. So none of this grumpy nanny attitude ya hear? I know you are getting on in years, but not enough to be a grumpy sauerkraut HAHA! I assure you that having an extra body and pair of hooves to spare will help us in the long run. If her magic is just as strong as other alicorns, then she will be vital in our next mission.”

Her gaze turned towards the Alicorn. “I heard from our old friend that a raider settlement took over a nearby abandoned facility recently, causing problems for the locals. They're apparently kidnappning ponies for entertainment in those disgusting pit fights they enjoy so much. We need to take the raider settlement out soon. It'll be dangerous, but we need to save any ponies who are being held captive." Baatar relegated firmly,looking over Blue expectantly.

"Make sure you are ready to go in ten minutes, the longer we wait the more innocent lives are butchered. It'll be risky, but your alicorn magic could be just the thing that tips the scales in our favor."

“W-wa-wait a minute. Y-you were testing me this entire time?” Blue muttered out, still trying to process everything that was going on. It was all happening so fast and without her being able to voice her concerns. Despite wanting to help their noble cause, Baatar and Polish’s words had deeply wounded her. Had Baatar saved her simply for her own benefit, rather than out of kindness? Would she truly ever fit in with the Caretakers if everypony just saw her as nothing more than a monster? “I t-thought you…I d-don't even k-know how to use m-magi–” Blue began to stutter out, only to be cut off by Baatar’s booming laughter. \

"See! What did I tell you about her being an innocent little worrywart. Yes, Blue, I was testing you and guess what, you passed! Which in hindsight will be bad for you in the long run. You can't afford to keep being so naive or caught off guard out here in the wasteland. In this world, it's very hard to find any creature not out for themselves. Trust is one of the most scarce commodities out there! You have to be smarter about who you call friends. Otherwise you will find yourself becoming another one of the frozen corpses decorating the serene tundra. Hell! I could have just left you out to die yesterday and nopony would have been the wiser.” Baatar warned, her deceptively warm word of wisdom sending a cold chill through Blue’s body.

“I d-don't know how much help I'll be…I don't want to become a ruthless killer like everypony else out here." Blue said despondently, still in turmoil over the idea that the one creature she had thought might become her first friend was simply using her.

"Don't be a wimp! In this world, you either fight screaming with honor or you die in a shameful bloody puddle. I'm not about to let anything happen to my friends, so suck it up and pony up! Any little mistake in a firefight can and will result in death if we don't work together. Trust me, if we didn't need your alicorn magic I'd find some other way for you to repay me.” Baatar snapped back, seemingly annoyed by Blue's pacifistic answer.

“Polish, make sure she grabs some basic cold gear and have her guns checked before we set off. We will be leaving in ten minutes once the sun sets over the horizon. We will have a much better chance to catch them by surprise under the cover of darkness.” Baatar ordered, before marching off to the entrance of the warehouse, where a small group of warriors could be seen gathering.

FOOTNOTE

RANK UP: ROLLING DICE

Luck skill acquired, your are a walking four leaf clover. When you find yourself in tight situations, your luck is best friend. You'll get out of some fatal death situations. However, if you are too lucky. This skill can and will backfire, giving you a bad luck streak.

BONUS SKILL: ALICORN PROWESS lvl 2

You are given more than extra skill points to allocate, aren't you lucky!

S.P.E.C.I.A.L

S:11

P:15

E:5

C:8

I:6

A:2

L:15

Chapter Six Familiarizing

Baatar, Blue, Tapper and five other caretakers alongside them approached the abandoned facility. Light was fading, casting a dark, ominous shadow over the area.

The doors to the facility stood wide open, inviting them to enter. The structure looked old and decrepit, with years of decay and neglect evident. Baatar looks at Blue, her face set with absolution.

"This is it," she said. "We need to be extra cautious when we enter. Keep your gun ready in case we run into any trouble."

Tapper shot a disgruntled look at Blue, clearly still upset that an alicorn like her was helping out. Baatar didn't seem to notice, as she was focused on entering the old abandoned building safely.

Safeties clicked off as they approached the facility. Blue turned to Baatar, "I'm not sure how to load my gun."

"Let me see it," Baatar responded.

Blue looked down at the drawn gun, her eyes filling with uncertainty. Baatar raised an eyebrow. Blue gulped nervously, her eyes darting around. She brought up the gun, looking at it nervously, her hoof trembling slightly.

Blue looked down at the gun with growing fascination, her eyes filling with awe as she took in its details. The number 1911 was stamped on the side of the pistol and Blue was mesmerized by this piece of weaponry. She continued to gaze at it in a dazed, almost drooly state of wonder. Baatar noticed Blue's expression and raised an eyebrow, slightly concerned. "What's gotten into her," she wondered to herself.

A heavy hoof on Blue’s shoulder snapped her out of that child-like wonder. Baatar had a satisfied smile on their muzzle."I knew you could do it Blue!" Baatar praised her. Blue looked down at the gun and saw that she had somehow loaded it properly. As she looked back at Baatar, she saw her nod in approval.

She was confused and impressed at the same time. "Wait, how did I...?" Blue trailed off, still not believing what she had accomplished.

"Be careful, the scout has reported at least 10 sets of armor occupying this abandoned facility," Baatar warned as she and the other ponies took cover behind the entrance.

Suddenly, gunfire rang out, followed by the insane giggling of two Raiders who had emerged from the darkness. One of the stallion slaves fleeing was hit, his head blown apart and blood showering the entrance wall. His skull fragments flew in every direction, in a blind panic. Baatar shouted, "Regroup!"

"Run run run! It makes it more fun!" The Raider mare shrieked with reckless laughter, her words echoing off the walls of the abandoned facility. She reveled in the chaos and violence, relishing in the pain and suffering of her victims. The Raiders continued their attack, firing away at the helpless ponies who were desperately trying to find cover. It was a bloodbath and the mare's mad laughter filled the air.

Blue jumped behind a large mound of dirt for cover, her heart pounding in her chest. She turned to see her companions hiding behind a broken-down machine. It looked somewhat familiar to her, but she didn't have time to think about it now. The sound of gunshots and screaming filled the air. Blue could hear the Raiders' hysterical laughter, mocking their prey as they continued their merciless attack. She was overwhelmed with fear and adrenaline, her breathing heavy as she tried to stay focused and find a way out of this situation.

Blue was terrified. She had seen the stallion die just a moment ago and she could not fathom how quickly life could be taken away. At that moment, she was almost paralyzed with fear. Yet, she knew she had no choice. She closed her eyes and fired blindly. And she heard a scream and a gurgle, the madness of the Raiders' attack was silenced. Blue trembled, both from fear and from the rush of adrenaline that flooded her body. She didn't dare to move, not wanting to see what was left of her enemy.

The gunfire started back up again, bringing Blue back to the reality of the situation. She heard the sound of gunshots coming from both near and far away. But, she didn't want to move, too afraid of what she might see. The gunfire was loud and chaotic and she could not bear to watch what was happening.

She kept her eyes closed, hoping it would block out the sounds of battle and the screams of her fellow ponies. Yet, the gunshots continued, ringing out over and over again, echoing through the air like thunderbolts. Her heart raced, pounding against her chest like a wild drum, as she pressed her hooves tightly over her ears, trying ineffectively to muffle the chaos around her.

But it wasn’t just the gunfire that filled her mind. Voices began to creep in, swirling around her like shadows, rising above the cacophony of terror. “We are losing ground too fast, move, move!” one shouted, panic lacing its tone. “Someone get Blue the fuck up!”

Another voice broke through, trembling and desperate, “Help…I can’t feel my hooves, Baatar! Help me, please!” The anguish in that voice sliced through her like a dagger, driving her stomach into knots. Each shout felt like a physical blow, an unbearable cacophony that overwhelmed her senses.

Blue’s heart sank deeper as the voices crashed over each other, growing louder, drowning out the echoing gunfire and the cries of her fellow ponies. She squeezed her eyes shut tighter, her wings trembling against her sides, each pulse of panic echoing like thunderclaps in her mind. The noise twisted, turning into a chaotic symphony of fear and urgency, as if every soul in battle—it was all crashing down around her.

The voices clawed at her, insistent and oppressive, until she felt sick, her stomach churning with dread. She was trapped, not only by the violence around her but by the relentless phantoms invading her thoughts. She needed to think, to rally, to help—but amidst the overwhelming onslaught of sound, a sense of hopelessness began to seep in, wrapping around her like a heavy fog.

Until eventually, there was silence. The din of battle faded, leaving only a disorienting stillness that wrapped around Blue like a shroud. She waited, heart thundering in her chest, too afraid to open her eyes, convinced that the next sound would be the ominous return of chaos.

Blue felt a heavy tap on her shoulder, the touch startling her out of her reverie. Slowly, she opened her eyes, her breath catching in her throat as she turned to find Baatar next to her.

Her friend was a vision of horror and defiance, blood covering their face and body, glistening darkly in the dim light. The look of rage burning in her eyes was unlike anything Blue had ever seen. It was fierce and primal—a wild storm of emotion that made Blue step back in alarm, her heart racing anew.

"What the fuck was that, Blue?!" Baatar snarled, her voice filled with pure anger and frustration, echoing like a crack of thunder in the heavy silence. “Why weren’t you fighting?”

The words struck Blue like a blow. She trembled, stunned by the sight of Baatar and the sudden shift in her demeanor. Confusion twisted through her, mingling with guilt and fear. “I…I couldn’t…” she stammered, her voice barely a whisper as her mind raced, searching for the right words. “I was scared…I couldn’t hear…I didn’t know what to do…”

Baatar’s gaze bore into her, eyes wild and blazing. “You think we have the luxury of being scared right now?” she snapped, taking a step closer, the intensity of her anger palpable. “We’re losing ground! We need every pony fighting and you—” She gestured widely around them, her breath ragged, the weight of their dire situation pressing heavily upon her. “You just sat here!”

Blue groaned, clutching her head as the voices faded to whispers. A sharp, pulsating pain throbbed in her temples, each beat feeling like a hammer driving further into her skull. The world around her swayed, a dizzying blur that made her stomach churn. She squeezed her eyes shut against the wave of nausea that threatened to rise, desperately trying to keep it at bay.

“What the hell just happened?” she mumbled, pressing her hooves against her forehead, willing the pain to subside. She could feel the heat of panic creeping up her throat and she took a deep breath, focusing on the rhythm of her breathing to steady herself. “Inhale…exhale…”

“Baatar,” she said, her voice hoarse but resolute, “I–” she paused, swallowing hard to keep the unease from twisting her stomach again.

"I...I...I froze up." Blue was stumbling over her words, her voice small and weak in the face of Baatar's anger. Baatar kept staring, her eyes boring into Blue, like she couldn't believe what happened. Blue shrank away in fear, feeling guilty for her inaction. But, she couldn't find her voice, her throat closing up as she tried to explain what had happened. Baatar continued to glare, her eyes like razors cutting into Blue.

Baatar pushed Blue towards the facility, their angry face glaring at her, her voice filled with frustration. "There's more hiding in there. You go in and take care of it. I'll clean up the mess of the three who died. I don't care what you see and you don't get to run away." Baatar turned to the dead ponies as she started cleaning up the blood, her back towards Blue. Blue was still in shock from earlier, trying to process what had just happened.

"Why are you cleaning it up?" she asked.

Baatar didn't reply. She just yelled at Blue to "get moving" and pushed her forward forcefully. Blue jumped with a start and quickly went inside, dropping her gun into her saddle bag and closing it. Just as she stepped inside, a warning shot echoed through the facility. She froze for a moment and then continued walking deeper inside. She was nervous as she approached the unknown territory and her heart was beating rapidly in her chest.

"Oi, don't fecking move another step," a hostile voice called out. Blue halted in her tracks. "Otherwise, we use ya for target practice. My pals would love to use ya for that."

Blue was shocked. She didn't want to follow their orders. Just try to calm down…breathe Blue thought to herself, inhaling and exhaling, trying to reassure herself that she would be okay.

Having heard that threatening voice, Blue knew she was in a bad situation. She tried to be logical and felt she could be useful, thinking that maybe they would need her in some way. She took a deep breath and spoke up, trying to sound confident.

"Listen," she said, her voice still shaky with fear, "I can help you." She hoped that her words would be enough to spare her life.

"Wurk? Tha's a laff." The mare bellowed with a wild, sickening laugh. "Get a load o' that horseshit asphalt," her eyes gleamed with excitement. Blue stood still, unable to figure out how she could possibly help these raiders. She just wanted to survive.

"She finks we are like slavers," the mare Raider sneered, clearly disgusted by the idea. "Hah! We're Raiders! You little shit, we got a shit for brains." Blue felt a blunt object strike her eye and she let out a cry as blood trickled down her face. "Awww, red's cute on that purdy face," the Raider mocked her, clearly delighted to have caused her pain and humiliation. Blue felt powerless and angry, but she tried to keep calm and play along as best as she could.

As Blue looked around desperately, she noticed that there was another Raider behind her, the one who had whacked her with the barrel of the rifle. She felt her heart rate increase, fearing the worst. Would this Raider be even more brutal than the ones she had encountered a moment ago? She tried to remain calm and think of a way out of this situation.

Blood began to pool from the wound on Blue's cheek. It was split open, the chill air making the hot crimson feel cold on her skin. The pain grew unbearable, her head feeling light. She felt the ground beneath her sway, her thoughts running wild with fear and confusion. She wanted to scream, to cry out for help, but she knew that would only attract more attention from the Raiders. She looked towards the mare Raider and hoped that she would take pity on her.

"Just listen," Blue said with a slight waver in her voice, despite the pain she was feeling. "I know how to survive in this wasteland and I'm not a weakling. I think your group could benefit from having someone like me around, just think of all the things I could teach you."

The female Raider listened to Blue, her expression twisting. "Is that so?" she said, raising an eyebrow. The mare Raider mocked Blue, her voice dripping with pleasure. She seemed to enjoy Blue's pain and suffering.

The other mare grew impatient with her and said, "Stop playing with the prey and just kill her already."

The first mare shrugged. "Or send her out to the mines, we could use the extra labor," she said.The Raider looked Blue up and down, as if judging whether she would be suitable for mining work. Blue held her breath, not sure what would happen next.

The stallion Raider didn't seem as amused by the idea of having Blue around. "You're no fun, Lil," he said as he scoffed at Lil, the female Raider. Lil ignored him and kept pointing her rifle at Blue, looking her up and down.

"How much work could you actually get out of this thing?" Lil asked, her eyes narrowing at Blue's size. "She's big for a unicorn" she observed. Blue felt like she was being appraised like a piece of livestock.

Despite her injured eye streaming blood, Blue stood before the Raiders, desperate to convince them of her worth. Ignoring the mocking taunts, she continued, "I know how to survive in this wasteland and I'm no weakling. I can hunt and forage for food, cook for the group and I have knowledge of medicinal herbs." She hoped that her skills would be enough to sway them and that they would accept her as a member of the Raider group.

Blue knew that she was lying, just so she could survive. Yet, she tried to think of any useful skills she might have that could appeal to the Raiders. After all, her life was at stake and if she was lucky, they wouldn't call her out for lying.

The Raiders looked at each other and began to laugh. "You're a riot," one of them said sarcastically. "You're so bad at lying. Nothing grows out here, there's no animals to hunt.We don't need a cook." They continued to jeer at Blue and laugh at her failed attempt at gaining their favor. Blue couldn't hide her frustration and fear, feeling completely powerless as the Raiders taunted her. It seemed to be hopeless.

"Looks like the Bloody Fangs are eating well tonight!" the Raider snickered, her laughter sounding insane. She looked at Blue, a look of malice on her face. Her eyes gleamed with excitement, as if she was looking forward to Blue's demise. The other Raiders laughed along, eager for the meal and entertainment they expected to receive. Blue tried to hold back her anger, knowing that it would only make things worse. She had to find a way out of this situation before it was too late.

"We didn't agree to the 'Bloody Fangs'," one of the raiders said, the voice sounded like a stallion shouting angrily at the mare. The sudden outburst from the stallion took Blue by surprise. But, being the intelligent alicorn she was, she immediately realized that this tense atmosphere might be her chance to escape. The Raiders were bickering and distracted and that was the perfect opportunity to flee from the danger. She waited for the right moment and then she sprung into action.

"We never made you our leader Mary Bloodthirsty," one of the Raiders corrected her. "You don't get to choose the name. We are The Vicious Fang Clan!" It seemed like the Raiders couldn't agree on their name or their leader. This confusion created the perfect opportunity for Blue to escape. The Raiders were too busy arguing amongst themselves to notice her. She had to move quickly before they caught on.

Lil laughed, clearly enjoying the fight this was starting to turn into. She seemed to delight in the chaos and turmoil, not caring about the outcome as long as it entertained her. She looked over at Blue and smirked, enjoying the sight of her fear and confusion. It seemed like Lil was the type of Pony who enjoyed seeing others suffer and was not someone Blue wanted to deal with, if possible. But, she couldn't risk angering the Raiders further.

Suddenly, Lil got very upset, realizing that Blue was trying to sneak away. She shouted "hey get back here bitch!" out of anger, trying to intimidate Blue into staying. The other Raiders looked over, surprised by Lil's sudden aggression. Lil stood there, glaring at Blue, waiting for her to obey. Blue stood her ground, trying to remain calm and composed despite her fear and desperation. She knew she couldn't afford to antagonize the violent raiders further.

With Lil's shouts ringing in her ears, Blue decided she had no choice but to run away. As she did so, she happened to spot a house-sized cage mostly obscured by a cloth. She quickly walked up to the cage and worked on the lock, trying to figure out a way to get it open. After two hits with her baton, she broke the lock and managed to open the cage. Bullets flew past her and one hit her leg, causing her to scream in pain. Despite her injury, she forced the cage door open.

As the Raiders scrambled and yelled, Blue believed that maybe the people they had captured would be in the cage and that she had freed them. She took a step away from the cage as a giant paw came out, shaking the ground and causing Blue to step back, feeling scared of what she may have released. She didn't know if this creature was friendly or dangerous and she felt helpless in the face of this formidable opponent.

From inside the cage emerged a giant bear with blue fur and star-like patterns. It roared at the Raiders and spat out ice breath, sending the Raiders scrambling in fear. The Raiders panicked, began firing and took aim at the bear. They were yelling "Take the fucking thing down! The stupid bitch let out our highly coveted Ursa minor!" They continued to fire, but the bear easily deflected their bullets and claws with its thick hide. Blue's eyes widened as she witnessed the bloodshed. She didn't know whether to feel grateful or terrified.

As the bear attacked the Raiders, Blue stealthily snuck around, using her baton to break open the locks of the smaller cages actually holding ponies and griffins captive. Mary Bloodthirsty saw Blue and narrowed her eyes at her, however, she fled with the bear as it gave chase. Blue, on the other hand, continued her efforts, breaking free and helping the beaten up and broken creatures. When she was done, she then guided them to the entrance, waving for Tapper and Baatar to come over as the gunfire faded into the distance.

"I managed but what the hell came out of there," Blue said, fidgeting from the pain in her leg and on her cheek. She then turned to Baatar, saying, "I unlocked a cage and that thing came out, they called it a Ursa minor. Any chance you know what that is?"

Baatar shook their head and replied "No, but you got the captives. Good job," she chuckled lightly. She continued, "Despite you not assisting and getting my fellow caretakers killed...I don't know what I'm going to say to my old friend, knowing some of his friends are dead." Blue, however, was still focused on the Ursa minor. She was now wondering if it was safe to stay close to it. She turned her attention to Baatar and asked "So, do you know if this Ursa minor is dangerous?"

Baatar simply stated, "I told you, I don't have the faintest clue. It looks like a giant bear. Never seen one like that before." Blue's sadness grew as she realized she would get no further information about the weird bear-like creature. She was now unsure what to do next with the unknown Ursa Minor.

Blue winced from the pain and asked Baatar. "Do you happen to know where I can get any help for my wounded cheek?"

Baatar stated, "We have a pony who knows medicine that can help you.However," she paused, thinking of which requirement to disclose first, "you are going to need to pay in caps. Only those that show the best performance on missions can get free treatment." She shrugged, "If you don't got the caps you are shit out of luck."

Blue was saddened by this as she considered her options. Then, she remembered something and searched her saddlebags for a bottle. However, she had forgotten which one was the healing potion and which one was the flask of Royal blue she had obtained back in the Stable. Unsure of what to do with this silvery and black flask, she looked at the glowing blue liquid inside and drank it. Blue did so, despite knowing it could have negative effects. Immediately, Blue felt strange, almost as if something strange was taking over her body. She wasn't sure if the potion would be beneficial or harmful to her situation, but she hoped for the best outcome.

"Whoa, what the hell?" Blue said as she couldn't believe her eyes. She watched in amazement as the bullets slowly fell out of the wounds in her leg one by one as the holes closed up, healing themselves. She couldn't believe it! She felt amazing. The chills inside her body were gone and she felt alive and fantastic. She couldn't believe her luck. After everything that had happened, she finally felt good and in control again. She felt like she wanted to take advantage of this newfound power.

Baatar and Tapper both looked at Blue with curiosity. Baatar was the first to speak up and ask, "Hey hey, you good, Blue?" Blue looked back at them calmly, as if everything was fine. She even coughed and laughed playfully, acting as if it was nothing and was just in The afterglow of this potion she took. She pointed to the emptied silvery flask marked with the Stable’s numbers 375 and Baatar immediately responded by pulling Tapper back.

“Look at how fast her gunshot wounds mended..." Baatar whispered in a cautious tone to Tapper, then Baatar stated bluntly with a hint of aggression, "Freaky Alicorns and their bizarre magic.” She turned from facing Blue to facing Tapper. Baatar was now even more concerned, keeping Tapper as close as she could. She was clearly on high alert.

Blue stared at Baatar in thought as she responded. She seemed embarrassed and apologetic. With a sigh, she spoke again, "I'm sorry…I won't do this again. If it upsets you.” With a slight smile and hesitant tone, she followed up with her question, "Um...may I ask what place you visited?" Baatar nodded in agreement to Blue's apology, while keeping her eyes glued on Tapper. She now seemed slightly more relaxed, now that she knew that Blue was remorseful and willing to listen.

In response to Baatar's question, Tapper shook her head. However, she still glared at Blue, clearly unhappy with her actions. But, seeing as Baatar was starting to relax now that Blue had slid the empty metal flask into her saddlebag, Tapper continued to stay still and listen. Clearly, she was still on edge about what Blue might do next. She had to trust her to not make any other mistakes, but she wasn't confident.

Baatar answered Blue's question, stating, "It was near Splendid Valley, but I didn't stay there, though." She paused, as if to choose her next words carefully. She continued, "The locals say that it’s the hellhounds and well...your own kind, the freaks of nature." She couldn't help but sound slightly judgmental, as she spoke the last words. It was clear she wasn't thrilled with the idea of Blue and her fellow Alicorns.

Blue closed her eyes, looking a bit sad as she responded. "I'm not like them..." she said, "at least I don't think so. I don't have any memories and I don't even know how I'm supposed to act." Baatar paused, then looked at Blue. She wanted to respond, but Blue immediately cut her off, saying "It's fine, I understand, I might know what horrible things the other Alicorns did..." Blue paused, then ended her sentence with "...but I promise you, I won't ever do what they do."

As Baatar went to apologize, Blue quickly cut her off. "We have something to do. The raiders said there's mines. We need to find them and save whoever is down there." Blue was determined and didn't have time for apologies. Baatar realized this and agreed to head into the mines with Blue. "Right, Tapper, stay here with the others," she said, leaving no room for debate about that.

After a few minutes of searching, Blue and Baatar managed to find the entrance to the cave. As they approached the mouth of the cave, an awful stench greeted them. The warmth coming from the cave gave Blue a foreboding feeling. They both looked around warily as they entered the cave, trying to see if something lay in wait for them inside. Baatar quickly, pulled out their gun, as she looked around the dark cave cautiously.

"Are you also nervous to an extent?" Blue asked, her tone worried.

Baatar simply responded, "Anything other than being on edge is weakness, Blue." She then instructed, "Make sure your pistol is out." Blue quickly moved to follow Baatar's orders, removing her pistol from her saddlebag after opening it, then closes it again. Holding the pistol in her hoof. Blue was now fully alert and prepared for any danger that may arise as they ventured further into the dark and eerie cave.

The stench that Blue was familiar with from her stable had become even more intense. It was like death and dust, but now the cave was even warmer than the stable was. She could feel the heat on her face, causing it to sting a bit. However, she pressed on past the unpleasant scent and continued looking around the dark cave, her pistol still held in her hooves. She hoped that nothing would happen, but she was ready for anything as she proceeded with caution.

"Hey, do you know how to use that horn of yours?" Baatar asked, turning to look at Blue, as they continued to move forward through the dark cave. She then gave Blue a suggestion, saying "If you know how to lift things, use that magic to wrap your gun and boom, your hoof will be free to use still."

"You seem to know a lot, Baatar." Blue was impressed and a little surprised by her knowledge. She focused her magic, just like she did when she lifted the jacket towards her back in the stable and saw the magical glow form around the gun. The sound of her horn magic echoed throughout the cave and deeper within. They both heard a screech, followed by more screeches and the sound of hoofsteps was approaching closer. It was becoming more clear that danger was nearby. Blue had to be even more cautious now.

Blue and Baatar both froze in their tracks, as they heard the screeches and hoofsteps approaching. Blue's horn cast a glow over the area, revealing some decaying, pale ponies, with patches of fur. They had longer bodies and their hooves looked like claws. Blue yelled, "Run!" She quickly backpedaled, with Baatar right behind her. Baatar began firing their gun, desperately trying to hold off the creatures that were quickly catching up.

They both continued running, until they soon reached the entrance of the cave. "Hurry!" Baatar yelled, "Use your magic to push the loose rocks on the entrance and collapse it!" Blue quickly focused her horn, blasting out a blast of magic at the loose rocks near the entrance, causing them to come crumbling down and seal the entrance. They were now safely outside but they knew that the creatures were still just inside the sealed cave. They could do nothing but wait.

They both stood there, panting heavily, as they realized they had escaped the dangerous creatures for the moment. Baatar turned to look at Blue, impressed but also a bit concerned. She realized Blue used magic that she didn't know she possessed. "I wanted you to use your levitation magic but that worked out too."

Blue said, clearly a bit bewildered and confused, "I don't know...how or where that came from. It was just an instinct," she added, still trying to figure it out. Clearly, she was unaware of how powerful she can be.

Blue looked up and noticed that Baatar had a claw mark on their rear. She immediately panicked, worried that Baatar may have been injured. "Baatar! Are you okay?" Blue asked, her tone a mix of panic and concern. Baatar responded quickly, dismissing Blue's worries.

"No, I'll handle it. I got healing potions," she said, trying to ease Blue's fears. She wasn't injured at all, the claw mark just left an ugly mark on her rear.

Blue looks on as Baatar pulled out a healing potion from her bag and drank it down, before throwing the empty bottle to the ground, breaking it against the rocks. As the wound healed, she saw the reaction from the creatures in the cave. The entrance to the cave rumbled, as she heard muffled screeching coming from inside. Blue was relieved that Baatar seems okay but she was also worried about what those creatures might do, if they escape the sealed cave. She knew they had to be cautious.

"What the hell were those things?” Blue asked, confused and frightened as her eyes darted over the fallen rubble to make sure there were no gaps in it.

"I don't wanna be in this area anymore," Blue told Baatar. "I think we should move on." She wondered what to do about the people they had saved. "Are the rescued even able to move in their condition?" Blue didn't want to waste time trying to move them if they were too injured, so she waited for Baatar's answer.

Baatar calls out "Tapper!" she rushed over.

Tapper asks, "You are back so soon. What'd you find down there?" Blue listened in from the side, waiting to find out what Baatar was going to say next. She was curious to hear what they had discovered. She hoped nothing too dramatic would come of whatever it was they had found.

"Nothing," Baatar says to Tapper with an air of confidence. Blue watched closely, curious as to why Baatar was seemingly lying. "All the ponies down there are dead." Blue was a bit concerned, but she trusted Baatar, since they had been through so much together. They all decide that one of them should go and get their entire group and their doctor to come take a look at the ponies. Blue listens in, wondering who their doctor was, but she was intrigued and willing to go along with whatever they decided.

Baatar said "I think we should make Blue do it, since she's new and needs to earn more favor." Blue looked slightly annoyed but tried to keep a calm head. "Tapper, come with me and help bring the ponies out of the cold and in the facility, we need to stay here for a while." Baatar then looked to Blue, waiting for her response. Blue had no choice but to agree. She needed to earn more favor with the group and so she would have to do as Baatar suggested.

"Well okay, I'll do that for you," Blue said quietly. She seemed slightly bothered but tried to keep her cool. "I'm sorry I didn't help in the fight." Blue's voice caught in her throat as she spoke. "I'm sorry I got them killed," she then said, her voice filled with guilt. Baatar looked at Blue with some concern.

Baatar and Tapper looked at her with a mix of worry and resentment. "Look...I'm never going to trust you as much, seeing what you are," Tapper said to Blue. "I'll tolerate you and work with you, maybe I'll even join you when you need it." Blue felt like the group wouldn't fully accept her after this. She tried her best to stay calm and not let her emotions get the best of her.

"Just know I am a bit sorry," Baatar said, trying to be a bit comforting here.

"It's fine," Blue said with a calm tone. "I understand,Tapper. I'm an alicorn." She then added, "Just let me do a bunch of good though and I'll change your mind of me." Blue seemed determined to do what she could to redeem herself and earn back the trust of the group.

"I'll start with bringing you the group and the doctor," Blue said, "It will take a while though." She then turned and started to leave, to go and find their group and their doctor.

Blue returned to the group, after going to find their doctor. She was well on her way to meeting up with the group, having already found their doctor. She was now snacking on three of the bars she took from the stable and had possibly a whole month's worth of snacks in her saddle bag if she didn't share it with anyone else. It seemed like she was taking responsibility and doing what she could to help, despite Tapper’s earlier reaction to her.

"Hey, I was told you were the doctor?" Blue asked with a calm tone. She was now wearing her jacket tightly around her. She seemed mildly nervous as two guards watched the doctor work, but tried to keep her cool.

"Hey, dumbass," one of them said aggressively to her. "Doctor Biopsy is busy, she's tending to the wounded from the previous attack we dealt to the slavers out near the ruins of the crystal empire. Either say something important. Or move the fuck along."

"Ah..um..this..uh is very important," Blue said quietly. She couldn't quite find the strength or confidence to speak loudly in front of the guard, who now began yelling at her.

"Speak the fuck up, yes or no," the guard shouted, clearly frustrated at Blue's quietness. Blue felt even more anxious and stressed, as the guards continued yelling at her. "Yes or no? It's not that hard," he repeated.

"Yes," Blue answered forcefully. This seemed to appease the guards, who stopped yelling. She had now calmed down slightly, after taking some deep breaths. She seemed happy that the guards weren't yelling at her anymore. It was a big relief for her.

"Good, guess you ain't so dumb," The guard said, no longer yelling at Blue. "No funny business here," he added. "If ya try anything," he continued, "you gettin a bullet between ya eyes and left to be a practice body fer the ol doc ta work on." Blue was relieved that the guard seemed to be calming down and that he was now willing to listen to what she had to say. She didn't intend to make any trouble and wanted to stay away from any more conflict.

As Blue entered the building, she felt relieved that the guard had finally let her through. As she looked around, she noticed the doctor seemingly removing pieces of metal from another pony's body. "Dammit... there's more bomb shrapnel here than flesh," Biopsy said sounding exhausted. Blue kept her distance, trying to not interfere with the doctor's work. She wanted to help as much as she could but she also wanted to respect their profession and keep out of the way as much as possible.

Blue continued to watch the doctor work, intrigued by her skill and dedication. However, she couldn't help but notice how exhausted and stressed the mare seemed to be. After a few moments, she saw the doctor take a flask from inside her coat pocket and begin to drink it. Blue watched with curiosity, wondering what was in the flask and whether it was helping the doctor stay focused and in good spirits during such a strenuous task.

"A lost cause...there's nothing more I can do," Biopsy said, wiping the sweat from her brow. She was startled when she saw Blue looking at her and shouted, "What do you want?!" Blue got a better look at the doctor, who appeared terrible and exhausted. Her eyes were sunken in, she was pale and sweaty and her mane was a mess. This was surprising to Blue, who had not expected the doctor to look this way.

"Don't be afraid," Blue then said gently.

"I came here to take care of business on behalf of Baatar," Blue explained to Biopsy. "She and Tapper are just five hours from here... They are in dire need of our help." Blue went on to explain that there was a group of ponies who were in rough shape, unable to make the trip. She felt compelled to help them in any way she could.

Biopsy's ears perked up at the news that a group of ponies needed help and that Baatar and Tapper were nearby. She suddenly seemed more alert and eager to help.

Biopsy responded, "I'll help." She then informed Blue that they had a working wagon, which they had enchanted with a talisman to make it move on its own, which would cut the trip down to only three hours. However, due to the amount of equipment and supplies that they would need to take, they would only be able to fit five ponies comfortably on the wagon and she suggested they take two to make it four. She then added that multiple trips would be needed due to the amount of hurt people they would need to transport.

"What's a talisman?" Blue asked the mare, curious to learn more.

"What? Were you raised in a stable?" Before Blue could answer, she was cut off by Biopsy, who seemed annoyed by the waste of time. "I can see your Pipbuck," Biopsy said sharply. "Fine, I'll explain." She then added, "However, I expect you to trade a favor since you are wasting valuable time." Blue wasn't expecting this response, but she wanted to learn more. So she decided to accept Biopsy's terms. "Well, since I'm helping out anyway, I'll assist you, too."

Biopsy rolled her eyes and continued, "A talisman is a gemstone and it can do many different things. The one we have happens to make the wagon move quickly and on its own. This has been very helpful in moving supplies from one place to another.

“Unfortunately, we have been ambushed on a few occasions, but we mostly managed to make it out unscathed."

Biopsy pointed to a machine and said, "Well, we have to get a move on. Stop standing around and come help me with this." She took another sip from her flask and then pocketed the flask. She added, "We are going to take a while doing this. Hope you are strong." Blue could tell by the way Biopsy spoke that she was a pony who wanted to get things done quickly and efficiently, even if it meant working hard. This was something Blue admired and respected about the mare.

It had taken both Blue and Biopsy a long time to complete the task, but they had finally finished. Both of them were tired and Biopsy said that she was going to take a nap. "Okay, it will take three hours," she said, "I'm going to catch some well-needed shut eye...I haven't slept in thirty-seven hours." One of the guards would drive the wagon and Blue was told to keep an eye out. Biopsy then went to the back of the wagon and promptly fell asleep.

Blue looked around, taking in her surroundings. She noticed the snow falling gently, but it didn't seem like there was a blizzard outside. She saw lights throughout and tents that littered the area. The building she had emerged from with Biopsy was giant. Blue felt overwhelmed at the size of this world. "This world is so big," she thought to herself, feeling a bit scared and awed at the same time. Her heart rate began to accelerate slightly as she tried to process everything that was happening so quickly.

"I feel so small..." Blue continued with a sigh. She couldn't help but feel overwhelmed and inferior in this large, strange world. Her heart rate kept increasing as she felt like she was having a full blown existential crisis. She felt helpless and lost, like she was just a tiny pony in a big and scary world.

Blue quickly moved into the wagon and a mare sat next to her. She had icy silver mane, her eye was scarred and she wore what looked like a worn thick hide. The mare asked Blue with a grin, "Why you staring? Like what you see?" Blue immediately looked away, not wanting to be caught staring at the stranger. She felt relieved to have something else to occupy her thoughts and decided to concentrate on looking out into the dark night ahead.

"Hey," the mare continued, "I know I'm good looking and have stories, but I don't bite." She then asked Blue's name. "What's yours stranger?" Blue responded back, "I'm...Blue, that's all I know about myself." That's all she could answer for now, since that indeed was all she really knew about herself. She felt like a stranger in this new and unknown world, hoping that she could find out more about herself and her past through her adventure.

Lumi looked at Blue with a grin. "Ah, I'm Lumi," she said. Then she added in a soft voice, "Ask away, we have time." As the wagon began to move, Blue was startled and slightly off balance. She slipped forward a bit into the mare and said "Oh I'm sorry!" To which Lumi simply replied, "First time riding in a wagon, huh?" Lumi seemed slightly amused by how interesting and cute Blue was and was eager to know more about her.

The wagon continued to move as Blue corrected herself and went back to her seat, feeling more nervous than before. "I'm so sorry," she said honestly. "Yes, it's my first time," she added. She shared her feelings of feeling small and how it was overwhelming for her, due to the size of this new world she found herself a part of. However, despite that, she was still willing to help as much as she could and to do her best.

The wagon continued to move, as the two ponies engaged in a conversation. Lumi then said, "Ah, I wouldn't worry all too much." She shared her advice to Blue, "Just go with the flow and everything will work out." She said that this was how she views the world and offered to tell Blue some stories instead. "I know there's no stories you can currently tell me," Lumi mentioned, "But I'm open to tell you some since you seem eager."

Blue was embarrassed to learn how easy to read her emotions are and felt a bit shy. "Well, um how'd you come to be a part of this group?" She was curious to hear Lumi's story and how she ended up joining this group. Perhaps it would be something she could relate to and find comfort in knowing that she wasn't alone in this new and strange world.

"Ah, the heavy hitting questions first," Lumi sighed. She then explained her tragic past in detail, "I was sold by my parents to slavers. I spent years working myself to near death everyday, I was hardly fed...I had to please many, many people." Lumi had experienced true horror, abuse and misfortune in her past and the effects of it still lingered. Yet, she had found hope and redemption through the group of ponies she now called friends. Blue felt inspired by Lumi's strength and determination to push forward despite her past experiences.

The conversation between Blue and Lumi continued, as Lumi shared more and more information about her past. Blue could see that Lumi was a survivor, yet she didn't seem too sad or broken by her previous traumas. She seemed content, or determined, like she was never going to let those experiences define who she was. She expressed a sense of gratitude and loyalty to the group that helped her out, even if she felt like she would never be able to fully repay their kindness.

"I'll never get my eye back, or the horn they chiseled," Lumi shared, "but I won't let those disabilities stop me from working as hard as anyone else." She was determined to overcome her physical limitations and to stay strong despite them. She wasn't going to let her past define who she was now and was proud of her hard work and dedication. Even if it meant she had to work a little bit harder than other ponies sometimes, she considered it a small sacrifice to make in order to survive and prosper.

Blue was touched by Lumi's tragic story and could feel her heart ache for her. "I...I didn't know," she said. She felt overwhelmed by the cruelty of some ponies and didn't understand why they would be so terrible to others.

"It's fine!" Lumi laughed, trying to reassure Blue. "I'm just getting back at these monsters and saving others in the process." She was determined to stay positive and move forward, despite the hardships she'd faced. She wanted to make a better future for herself.

Lumi's expression got serious as she turned to look at Blue, her eye piercing. "Blue, you'll get used to the wasteland," she warned her. "It will warp you and change you." She continued, "It's up to you to figure out which way your path molds, I would hate to see someone who appears innocent, twisted and choosing the wrong path." Lumi spoke from experience and was concerned about Blue's future. She didn't want to see another innocent pony go down a dark path and become corrupted.

"I will do my best to not let that happen to me, Lumi," Blue promised her. "I promise you, Baatar and the group that I am helping."

"Don't just promise," Lumi replied with a soft smile. "Do 110 percent. Always."

Lumi was clearly a survivor, even after all her struggles and suffering. She had maintained her kindness, despite it all and was proud of her ability to stay generous and thoughtful towards others.

Blue noticed Lumi's armor and asked, "What's with your worn armor?" Lumi replied, "This was a gift from the head of this group. She gave it to me when I joined their guards." She explained that she had been through a lot of battles while using it and had taken many beatings while on missions for the group. Lumi also told Blue about her tragic mission to the ruins of the Crystal Empire. Despite the loss, she still remained hopeful and smiled back at Blue, as a sign of her strength and resiliency.

Lumi pointed to the hundreds of markings on her armor. "Every mark on this armor is from me," she told Blue with a soft smile. She explained how it was a way to remember all the ponies the group had lost, as they had gone through tough times during the last 7 years. "It's been a tough 7 years," Lumi confessed, "but we are still kicking. However, we aren't as big as we used to be." Lumi was determined to continue fighting and stay a resilient force in this world despite her hardships.

The stallion who was steering the wagon asked Blue, "Hey where do we go from here?" Blue walked up to the front of the wagon and looked at her PipBuck. "We go about straight for another hour and then turn left and keep going for 2 more," she replied. The stallion thanked Blue for her guidance and continued his task of driving the wagon. They were quickly approaching their destination and Blue's knowledge was invaluable for making sure they got there smoothly and safely.

Lumi chuckled, "Well, not surprised. Leave it up to these people. We're the Caretakers, we happen to..."

She stopped and sighed, "You already know that, that's our name."

Blue stared blankly at the wooden boards of the wagon ceiling, lost in the depths of her memories, her heart still racing from what felt like a fever dream. The dim light of day filtered in through the cracks, illuminating her pale face, etched with disbelief and horror. She was overwhelmed—visibly shaken, eyes wide in terror as she replayed the nightmarish scene in her mind.

In her recollection, she had found herself emerging from a giant vat tube, a twisted vessel of despair. As the slick fluid spilled around her, she had tumbled out, gasping for air while instinctively clawing at her throat, choking on the remnants of whatever vile concoction had imprisoned her. Her body had thrashed against the hard floor and as she fought for breath, she noticed them—skeletons lying as silent sentinels in the gloom, their bones white against the darkened surroundings, a chilling reminder of lives extinguished long ago.

She could still vividly recall her panicked glance around the cramped space, the dim glow highlighting the cracked and broken tubes. Those ghostly remnants of what had once contained something resembling life lay scattered like fallen soldiers. The only remotely decaying bodies were those submerged in the wrecked tubes, their flesh long lost; all that remained were traces of horror bottled within glass, forgotten by time.

The smell wafting through the air clung to her nostrils like a malevolent specter, an odor unlike any other—a pungent mix of rot and chemicals, a sickly sweet decay that made her stomach churn. It was a smell that seemed to linger, as if the very atmosphere of the Stable had seeped into her coat, binding her to that wretched place. She poured every ounce of her will to keep from retching inside the wagon, the memory pulling her deeper into its suffocating grip. Every fiber of her being screamed to expel the horror now swirling in her gut, yet she fought against it, desperately clutching the edge of the wagon, her forelegs trembling under the strain.

With trembling hooves, she wiped at the remnants of liquid that still clung to her face, the chill of it contrasting sharply with the heat of her rising panic. Each gasp of air felt like a desperate plea for life, as if by simply breathing she could ward off the potent memory of death that surrounded her. Blue could hear the echoes of those lost souls faintly in the back of her mind, their silent screams forming a haunting chorus that threatened her sanity.

With her chest rising and falling rapidly, she closed her eyes tightly, trying to escape the harsh reality of her memories that replayed like a broken record—the fear, the discovery, the overwhelming sense of helplessness that had engulfed her in that dreadful place. And as she sat there, amidst the ghostly remnants of a past she couldn’t erase, she wondered if she would ever truly escape the darkness that had become an indelible part of her. The thought alone was suffocating, yet she knew somewhere deep within her that she had to press on, to break free from the shackles of that horrifying experience, even while its echoes still reverberated through her thoughts.

"Hey Blue? You with us?" Lumi's voice cut through the haze of Blue’s thoughts, the concern lacing her tone pulling Blue back from the depths of her troubled recollections.

Blue blinked, momentarily disoriented, before focusing on Lumi’s earnest gaze. "Oh, I'm sorry. I was lost in thought. What is it?"

Lumi studied her for a moment longer, her brow furrowing slightly. "You haven’t said a word for the past five minutes. Are you okay?"

Taking a deep breath, Blue hesitated, the weight of her past still heavy on her heart. "Lumi... I came from Stable 375 and I..." Her voice faltered, the memories swirling in her mind too chaotic to articulate. She felt a swell of emotions clash within her—fear, vulnerability and an acute sense of isolation.

"Hey, you’re cool, Blue," Lumi reassured her, her demeanor warm and comforting. "No need to share anything you’re not ready to. Your business is yours."

Deep down, Blue appreciated Lumi's understanding; it provided a small measure of solace. Yet, despite the kindness evident in Lumi’s words, Blue was haunted by an overwhelming instinct to keep moving. The specter of danger loomed close and she knew she couldn't linger in one place for too long—whoever was in pursuit would surely find her if she did.

"Thanks for the entertainment; it's pretty quiet around the warehouse," Lumi remarked, breaking the heavy silence that hung between them.

"No problem," Blue replied, allowing a genuine smile to form—one that momentarily lit up her pale face. "I enjoyed chatting with you too."

As their conversation flowed, Blue couldn't help but feel a sense of relief wash over her. Creating a moment of levity in her troubled existence felt refreshing. It struck her just how important these interactions were; in a world fraught with uncertainty, laughter and companionship were often the only lifelines to sanity.

Blue’s gaze drifted toward Lumi, her attention drawn like a moth to a flame. She admired the way the moonlight blue of Lumi's coat shimmered under the soft, filtered sunlight. The deep aqua of her eye sparkled with warmth and vivacity, further captivating Blue. There was an undeniable confidence about Lumi, an aura that radiated self-assurance and grace.

As Blue took in these details, she felt an unexpected flutter in her chest—a mix of admiration and attraction. Yet, alongside that intrigue came confusion. Why was she feeling this way? Was it mere physical attraction, or was it something deeper? Blue's internal struggle intensified; her heart raced with excitement, but her mind wrestled with uncertainty.

Rubbing her eyes as if to dispel the conflicting feelings, Blue turned her gaze elsewhere, unable to fully confront the burgeoning emotions that swirled within her. She fought against the gravity of her burgeoning feelings for Lumi, trying to untangle the web of attraction and affection. Was she simply drawn to Lumi's beauty, or was there a connection that transcended mere physicality?

The tension inside Blue was palpable and the feelings of intrigue and hesitation only deepened as she attempted to navigate through the blurring lines of friendship and something potentially more profound. Sitting there in the wagon, a safe haven surrounded by uncertainty, she couldn’t help but wonder if this connection with Lumi was the light in her life she desperately needed—or yet another complication to an already tumultuous existence.

"I...helped take out Mary Bloodthirsty and her raider gang," Blue finally admitted after a moment’s hesitation, uncertainty lacing her voice. "I was there with the Caretakers."

Lumi’s eyes widened in surprise, her curiosity palpable as she processed this revelation. It was clear from her expression that she was piecing together why Blue hadn’t mentioned this sooner.

"That must have been dangerous," Lumi said, her tone a mixture of admiration and concern. “I’m glad you’re alright, Blue. Now I understand why the Steel Rangers escorted you away from Stable 375. They must have known about your accomplishments.”

Blue tilted her head in confusion, her brow furrowing as she tried to grasp the implications of Lumi’s words. "Wait...but I didn’t..." she began to respond, trailing off as doubt crept into her mind.

"I’m not stupid," Lumi interjected with a laugh, the playful tone lightening the moment. "I’m stubborn and sometimes too helpful, but not dumb. I put the pieces together very easily and how you responded just affirms this."

Feeling suddenly put on the spot, Blue couldn’t help but frown. Embarrassment washed over her in waves. She had not expected this conversation to take such a turn; Lumi’s perceptiveness left her momentarily speechless.

"Okay," Blue managed, a hint of defensiveness in her voice. "But the Steel Rangers escorting me away from Stable 375 was just a coincidence. I was in the wrong place at the wrong time."

Lumi cocked her head to the side, a skeptical glint in her aqua eyes. "That’s quite the coincidence, Blue. Can you blame me for being suspicious?”

Lumi burst into laughter, her voice light and melodic, teasing Blue in a way that felt both disarming and comforting. "Oh, Blue," she said with a teasing grin. "You need someone to help keep you out of trouble. Just accept the compliment; I had you figured out."

"Yeah," Blue replied sheepishly, feeling a mixture of gratitude and embarrassment. "I’m sorry, I’m just on edge."

Lumi’s expression softened, her warmth palpable in the space between them. "Blue, it’s okay to be on edge here," she said kindly. "Just don’t let it stress you out. Stress doesn’t look pretty on you."

A weak laugh escaped Blue, a nervous chuckle that carried the weight of her relief. Lumi was right—her paranoia was clouding her judgment. She needed to calm down, to be present in this moment instead of getting lost in her worries. Taking a deep breath, she focused on centering herself.

"Thank you again," Blue said sincerely, her voice steadier now. "You’ve been a massive help in easing my mind."

Lumi nodded, a sparkle of mischief in her eyes. "Hey, no one said I couldn’t lend my ear," she replied with a grin that made Blue feel a little brighter. "I’m here to help, Blue. Just let me know what I can do."

Blue couldn’t help but smile nervously, grateful for Lumi’s unwavering support. The exhaustion from the long day weighed heavily on her, yet Lumi’s presence infused a sense of comfort she desperately needed. She often felt alone in her struggles, but here, with Lumi, there was a shared understanding—a glimpse of connection that transcended mere acquaintance.

“Even though we are strangers in a way, we still share a bond because you chose to be part of the people who saved me,” Lumi said softly, her words wrapping around Blue like a warm embrace. The smile that had been with her since their first meeting remained, inviting and genuine.

Blue felt a swell of emotion at Lumi's words, an unexpected warmth spreading through her. She nodded in response, a smile breaking across her face. Lumi’s presence was like sunlight breaking through storm clouds and Blue found herself grateful for it. “Thank you for saying that, Lumi. I’m glad I could help,” she replied, her heart buoyed by their connection.

“We almost seem to be there now,” Blue said, glancing at the distant outline of their destination. Lumi nodded in agreement, her expression brightening with anticipation.

“Yeah, well, it’s always work, but it’s honest and good helping. Say, what happened?” Lumi asked, her eyes sparkling with curiosity.

Blue hesitated, the memories of the encounter at the facility swirling in her mind like a storm. She rubbed her temple, a wave of queasiness rising up at the thought of detailing the events. “Um…it was intense,” she finally said, her voice a bit shaky. “Some ponies didn’t make it and I fired a shot that…well, it wasn’t supposed to happen like that.” The words tumbled out, but they felt inadequate, like trying to squeeze a tidal wave into a bucket.

Lumi's brow furrowed with concern. “That sounds…really tough,” she said softly. “Do you want to talk about it?”

Blue’s stomach twisted at the invitation. She didn’t want to delve into the specifics. It made her feel sick just thinking about it. “I just…I don’t think I’m ready to describe it,” she admitted, her voice barely above a whisper. “It was chaotic and I didn’t handle it well…I…”

Lumi reached out and placed a comforting hoof on Blue’s shoulder. “You don’t have to explain if you’re not comfortable. I get it. Sometimes, it’s just too much to relive.”

Gratitude washed over Blue for Lumi's understanding. “Thanks,” she said, exhaling a breath she didn’t realize she’d been holding. “I just feel like I could have done more, you know? I… I hate that some ponies lost their lives. It wasn’t how it was supposed to go.”

Lumi nodded, her gaze softening. “You did your best under pressure, Blue. It's easy to feel guilt in situations like that, but you didn’t make those choices for them. Sometimes things are out of our control.”

Blue looked down, feeling the warmth of Lumi’s hoof against her shoulder. She appreciated Lumi's attempt to comfort her, but the weight of guilt still lingered. “I know it was chaos, but I just—I keep replaying it in my mind, wishing I could change what happened,” she mumbled.

A brief silence settled between them, filled only with the sound of wind rustling around them, enveloping the moment in a cocoon of tranquility. Eventually, Blue looked up and met Lumi’s gaze, feeling a bit more grounded.

"Look," Lumi said, her voice returning to a more cheerful tone. "The important thing is, you survived and you’re here now, ready to keep moving forward. That counts for something. You don’t have to carry that burden alone; I’m here for you.”

Blue felt a rush of emotions at Lumi’s words, grateful for the support from someone she just met. “But…we barely know each other," she protested lightly.

"Doesn’t matter to me," Lumi replied with a reassuring smile. "You radiate this innocent nature and I know you wouldn’t hurt me, so therefore I trust you. I can see how much you care.”

Her words struck a chord in Blue’s heart and she felt honored by the trust Lumi extended to her. “Okay...I need as much help as I can get. I don’t mind having someone as a companion,” she said, her voice steadier now. “I’ve been doing things on my own for almost two days and it’s starting to feel a little overwhelming.”

“Then it’s settled! We’re in this together, Blue. Consider me your support buddy!” Lumi’s enthusiasm was infectious and Blue couldn’t help but smile.

As they continued along their path, Blue realized that with Lumi by her side, perhaps she could face the challenges ahead, one step at a time. The daunting weight on her shoulders felt a little lighter and a flicker of hope ignited within her, signaling the start of a new journey together, fortified by the bond they were beginning to forge.

Hearing her own words reverberate in her mind, Blue realized that she truly did need someone there to support her. The feeling of isolation gnawed at her, a heavy weight she had unknowingly carried for what felt like a lifetime. Despite having only awakened a day ago in this strange world, the shadows of solitude loomed large and the stark absence of memory made her sense of self feel fragile and elusive.

But the comfort of Lumi's presence, strong and unwavering, felt like a lifeline. It brought a sense of reassurance she had never known. Here, lying against the hardwood, Blue could sense the gentle rocking motion of their surroundings, as if the universe itself was cradling her ever so slightly. The warmth from Lumi's body radiated next to her, a reminder that she was no longer alone in this daunting journey.

As they lay there, Blue felt an unexpected peace settle over her. Despite the uncertainty of her identity and the fragmented memories that danced out of reach, she found solace in the connection they had forged in such a short time. Lumi, with her quiet strength and unwavering resolve, seemed to embody everything that Blue was not—a beacon of hope and resilience.

“What’s going through your mind?” Lumi asked softly, her voice soothing in the stillness that enveloped them.

Blue hesitated for a moment, searching for the right words. “I’ve never had anyone support me before. It’s strange, but comforting.” Blue closed her eyes.

“Let’s take that first step then,” Blue said softly, her resolve strengthening. After opening her eyes. “Let’s find out what lies ahead. We can uncover my past and, in the process, discover what we’re capable of together.”

Blue had fallen asleep and when she woke up, she was disoriented and confused. She stretched and yawned, trying to get her bearings and realized she must have fallen asleep. She felt a bit better and a bit more refreshed after her nap, but still exhausted and weary.

Lumi was still there and the two of them had made it to the facility they were staying at for now. Lumi was busy attending to some personal matters and hadn't noticed Blue awakening.

Blue rubbed her eyes and face as she started to stretch. Her legs felt slightly sore and her body felt more relaxed after the nap. She slowly got up to her hooves and yawned, feeling refreshed but still tired.

"O-oh, you actually made it. I would've thought you would've died out there," Baatar said in a smug tone.

Blue turned towards Baatar and didn't quite know how to respond to their comment. She felt a bit insulted, but she also wasn't surprised that Baatar would be this rude. Baatar was known for her blunt and callous behavior and Blue was used to it by now. She didn't waste her time replying to Baatar and simply went over to Lumi to help with whatever she was doing.

"Good job regardless," Baatar said, then she suddenly added, "However, come here, I have some other things you need to take care of."

Blue looked at Baatar with mild curiosity, not sure what she meant by 'other things'. What did she want her to do now? Blue walked over to Baatar, wondering what she had in store for her now. She hoped it wasn't too dangerous or difficult.

Baatar said, "You are going to keep a lookout with the stallion. It's a shame you couldn't bring more, but thanks to you, these 10 victims might actually survive their injuries. After they're done, they're going to be the first to be transported and then the equipment, too, with a guard in the wagon."

Baatar then added, "Finally, Biopsy, Lumi, Tapper and I will go and you'll see us off. We need someone to make sure we get out safely. There is no room for you, unfortunately."

Blue stopped, confused by what Baatar had just said. "Wait. What do I do after that? Where do I go?" Baatar, however, lied. "You go off and do something else. We really don't have room. Plus, I think it's best if you go and try to learn more about the wasteland and kill some people before coming back."

Blue looked stunned, feeling a bit manipulated by Baatar's words. She didn’t understand why Baatar wanted her to leave.

Blue felt something well up inside her and suddenly, without warning, she punched Baatar right in the face. Baatar staggered back, growling in shock. Blue looked at them in surprise and before she could say anything, she reared up and kicked Blue in the face, knocking her unconscious.

It was unclear how much time had passed before she regained consciousness. Was it minutes? Hours? A day? She had no way of knowing. But when she finally woke up, she was in a dark and silent place. Her head felt heavy, like it was filled with cotton and her ears were still ringing. She slowly tried to catch her breath and gather her bearings.

Blue sat up and scanned the area. She was in the facility on a makeshift bed. However, everyone was gone, the equipment she helped Biopsy with was gone and so were the people she came with. She suddenly heard something and saw Lumi appear from behind the wall.

"Hey, looks like little mutie is awake," Lumi teased.

Blue shut her eyes. She tried to process what had happened, but her head hurt, her eye was swollen and bruised and now she even felt cold. She finally noticed her jacket was gone and started to panic.

Lumi said, "Hey, stop that. I would've killed you in your sleep if you were dangerous. You might be an alicorn, but I haven't seen any others, so I don't have any idea I'm supposed to be scared of them."

Blue felt a bit relieved by Lumi's statement, but still had her guard up. She was unsure if she could trust Lumi, especially after all that had happened.

Blue sat up and after taking in the reality of her surroundings, she turned to Lumi and asked, "Why did you stay?"

"I said what I said," Lumi replied, her words calm but with a tinge of sass in her voice. "And besides, I wouldn't mind seeing the world and doing more outside of just fighting slavers and raiders all my life. I've been doing it for a long time. Plus, you seem fun."

Blue felt pleasantly surprised to hear Lumi admit that she found her fun. It gave her a bit more trust.

Lumi also said, "I didn't like how you handled that, punching my superior in the face. She might have deserved it, since she's an ass a lot, but you had no right though. Where did that come from?"

Blue felt herself getting defensive, but didn't want to cause a scene. She chose her words carefully, hoping Lumi would be satisfied with her answer.

"I-I didn't mean to," Blue said, lowering her gaze. "My body just reacted before I could think. It won't happen again."

"I hope so. I made sure you didn't get killed; Biopsy helped you onto the table but supplies were spread thin. They weren't going to treat you."

Lumi then said, "They were upset that I chose to stay behind, but I admit if they hate me, they hate me. I'll always make it up to the Caretakers. Now the question is: are you going to?"

Blue didn't know what to say after hearing that. She thought about it, wondering if the Caretakers would accept her back after violently attacking a supported member and getting three people killed. She wondered if they were just going to forgive her that easily. It felt like there were consequences for every action in this new world. She had no idea what to do next.

Blue looked sad, but Lumi quickly said, "Quit that shit. You need to look forward. Who fucking cares if you did that? Make up for it. Hell, go kill the top slaver groups. That's what I think would give favor to the Caretakers."

Lumi's harsh words snapped Blue out of her sadness real quick. She suddenly felt a bit more motivated and inspired. Why should she let herself be so down when she could turn this situation around? She could prove Lumi right and make up for what she did.

"You are right," Blue agreed. "I'm sorry." Blue slowly hopped off the table and almost fell, but Lumi caught her. "Whoa, whoa. Settle down mutie, take this slow. You might have a concussion. I spent awhile guarding Biopsy."

Blue suddenly felt a bit dizzy and held onto Lumi for support. It was probably best to take things slow for now.

"You seem to help me a lot, why?"

"Because you seem new," Lumi replied. "And you need help. I wouldn't turn away from helping one in need. Also, I want to see the rest of the wasteland. I want to feel like I could help people outside winter peaks."
Blue felt a little guilty that she had been so dependent on Lumi, but her words about wanting to help others warmed her heart a little. "Thank you," she said softly.

Being careful not to pry, Blue looked away from the cutie mark on Lumi's flank, a snowflake with a cage over it. She wondered what the story was behind the symbol but didn't want to ask. Blue wasn't sure if Lumi would want to share that information with her. Curious but not wanting to seem nosy, Blue simply nodded and turned her attention elsewhere.

Lumi said, "We should probably stay here for a bit. Unless you might have a healing potion inside your saddle bag?"

Blue rummaged around and finally found a healing potion, along with some of her bars missing. She took the potion and downed it after removing the lid.

Lumi said, "I got hungry. I stole some of your food, I wasn't going to eat anything these raider scum had lying around. This stuff is toxic."

"Is it really bad?" Blue asked, a tinge of concern in her voice. She didn't know how bad the food might be, but she was grateful that she didn't have to eat it. She knew she had her own food, however, she also did the math and figured out that she only had enough food for a little less than three weeks. Now that she understood how much food she had, she was going to have to be wise about her rationing and make sure she didn't run out.

"If you don't want to share more of that," Lumi said, "then I suggest we should actually get a move on."

Lumi paused and then added, "Also, I don't know what the food would do to you, but the raiders are filthy."

Blue saw Lumi was glad that she was willing to share a bit more of her food with her. She didn't want to risk eating anything that might make her sick. And the knowledge that the raiders were unhygienic gave Blue even more reason to stay away from their supplies.

"I think I'm feeling stable enough to walk on my own now," Blue said, her relief clear in her voice.

Lumi let go of Blue, dropping onto her hooves a bit unsteadily but managed to stabilize and not fall. She was still a bit dizzy, the healing potion had done its job and she was ready to move on.

Blue's vision slowly came into focus as she tried to shake off the haze that clouded her mind. The words on the wall grabbed her attention.

"The so-called Caretakers are nothing but deceitful. They'll only help you if you pay them, join the N.C.E.R instead, and you'll see what real help looks like. We've managed to survive in Winterpeaks for 80 arduous years since the catastrophic megaspells hit Summit, which included the crystalline valley of the Crystal Empire."

"It's probably best to make a quick exit," Lumi said, her voice full of enthusiasm again. "We don't want to be caught lingering in here any longer than necessary."

"Yeah we should," Blue agreed, "depending that those raiders might actually come back, we should."

Outside, she took a look at the landscape. The light was coming out, but she couldn't tell very well because of the cloud that was covering the entire sky. She wondered how she would navigate in this unfamiliar place.

Lumi, however, seemed more confident and sure-hoofed compared to Blue. She led the way with calm and purpose, making sure to keep an eye out for any dangers.

Blue paused her observation of the landscape and kept an eye out in front of her, watching for any dangers. She slipped her gun out of her saddlebag and closed it, making sure to have a means of defending herself even though she wasn't familiar with the weapon. She also needed to keep her guard up in case those raiders returned, or any other potential dangers. Lumi, however, had become more cautious and vigilant, constantly checking their surroundings as they moved forward.

As the light spread over the landscape, Blue saw that there was a group ahead and she and Lumi stopped in their tracks.

"What should we do?" Blue asked Lumi, but before she could reply, she felt a gun being put to her head, just like Lumi. A wave of fear rose in her belly as the situation shifted in an instant. It was clear that they were in danger, but from who? And what should their next move be?

"Okay, drop your fucking weapons right now and turn around slow," a voice ordered.

The voice was loud and commanding, filled with no hesitation or doubt. Blue and Lumi felt the pressure of the situation and quickly dropped their weapons and turned around slowly. Their brows were full of sweat and they hoped that they would be spared and not end up dead right there.

Lumi seemed more composed than Blue, but Blue noticed that she was still wary of the better-dressed gryphon in front of them.

"Okay, we did as told," Blue replied and she and Lumi were tied up, their eyes covered.
"Oooh look there Gale, this one is an alicorn, I think she's gonna sell for a good price," the voice said, laughing frantically.

Blue felt a chill run down her spine. She wondered where they were taking them and what their ultimate fate would be.

"Maybe, but I don't think her friend will sell for much." Then the voice said. "Actually, let's give her back to the Snowflakes. Seeing as she's got their brand."

Lumi, however, didn't take this so kindly. She fought back, saying "I'm not going back there! You can't make me!'' Unfortunately, she was silenced with a thud to the ground.

Blue didn't know what was happening and all she heard was the voice saying, "Bitch is a fighter."

The voice continued to speak, saying, "Make sure she's hog-tied and tie her muzzle. I don't wanna hear a peep from her."

Blue could only listen and imagine what they were doing to Lumi. She heard another thud and someone gasping for air.

"Hmmm alicorns are strong," the voice continued, "perhaps you'll help defend us. You'd look nice with a chain around your neck."

Blue was filled with fear at the possible future they were envisioning for her.

Blue's hooves shook and she tried to stay calm. "Awww, the alicorn is scared?" She heard the voice say. "You want the others to save you? Fraid you're shit out of luck. We haven't seen any other alicorns here."

Blue felt a wave of panic flow through her, realizing that she truly was alone. She had no one to come to her rescue and her situation was becoming more dire by the second. She needed to remain calm and focused in order to find a way out of this.

Blue questioned mentally, 'They think I'm with the alicorns? Maybe I could use this to my advantage.' She thought longer, her mind racing with thoughts:

'Wait, what if I...?' But her horn had been clamped by the gryphon and she couldn't use her magic. She was stuck, unable to do anything. The gryphon probably knew that she couldn't use magic with her horn clamped and it was beginning to look like a hopeless situation. Blue tried to think of any possible way out of this predicament.

Blue heard the voice on the ground still gasping and saying something. "I'll fucking kill you," she made out. Another loud thud and a cry was heard, making the situation seem even more dire than before.

Blue tried to listen to what the voice was saying, but her attention was drawn to the loud thud. It didn't sound good and the voice seemed to be struggling for its air. Who was it? And what happened to them? The future looked uncertain and Blue needed to think fast.

"Hey, don't break the merchandise before we get it to the Snowflakes, dumb fucking raider." The voice said, sounding irritated.

Blue was confused by the comment, but it seemed like the voice was referring to her or Lumi as "merchandise." It was all beginning to make sense now and Blue didn't like it one bit. They weren't going to be sold to the alicorns, they were going to be sold to others. Possibly even as slaves.

"But it's sooo funny watching them squirm!!" the other voice said.

But the female voice cut them off, shouting, "If you touch the slave one more time, I'm going to-"

Her sentence was cut short as gunfire began ringing out. Blue dropped to the ground as the raiders rejoiced. But the rejoicing was cut short by further gunfire ringing out and the voices of the slavers shouting, "You dumb raiders, you killed our boss! We shouldn't have trusted you fucking brain-rotten ponies."

Blue crawled and heard Lumi gasp and say, "B-blue...we need to get outta here....I...I can't walk on my own."

Gasping was heard and Blue rushed to the source to find Lumi. She managed to get the eye cloth off, but Lumi seemed injured and unable to walk on her own.

Blue knew that she needed to get Lumi somewhere safe and fast.

Blue said, "Don't worry. I'll get us out of this."

Blue felt the cloth come off her eyes and she could see again. Lumi's nose was bloody and she saw that they had broken her hooves.

Her friend, looking weak, removed the clamp as she winced at Blue with shock and fear.

"Blue...please..." Lumi said, her voice shaky and unsure. She knew she needed help, badly. A sense of urgency spread through Blue, as she knew she had to get Lumi somewhere safe quickly.

Blue looked at Lumi for the first time and saw that her friend looked truly afraid. Lumi said quietly, "I don't wanna go back there..." her voice trailing off, as she remembered what had happened before. Blue was struck by a moment of deep empathy for her friend, seeing her in such a vulnerable state. It was a stark contrast to the confident and spirited image that Lumi had shown before and showed just how much the previous incident had traumatized her.

Blue levitated Lumi onto her back and despite the weight, she rose to her hooves and tried to walk away from the violence. She managed to get away slowly, despite the binds, but she heard gunfire still ongoing. Blue wondered what else her horn could do.

She focused and said, "Protect me." A barrier formed around her, giving off a blue hue. The bullets bounced off the barrier and Blue looked relieved to be safe. She turned to Lumi and said, "Don't worry, I'll get us out of here. Just hold on."

Blue and Lumi made their way to safety, they heard the slavers sounding alarmed.
"Don't let that slave get a-"

A bullet flew into the slaver’s head and their head exploded on impact. The body collapsed onto the ground.

Startled, Blue and Lumi stopped for a moment, but they had to keep moving. They couldn't let their guard down. They didn't know how many more slavers there were, but they had a good head start and had to capitalize on the opportunity.

Blue and Lumi kept going, the gunfire slowly began to slow down, but the laughter did not.

"More meat, more meat! Feed feed feed. Murdering feels so good," the multiple voices were saying. The raiders were getting closer and Blue and Lumi had to pick up the pace if they wanted to escape.

They tried to pick up their pace, but the bonds were making it difficult to run away. They had to stay alert and aware of their surroundings, as at any moment, they could be outnumbered by the slavers or raiders.

"Why you running meatbag?!" One of the raiders said. "Awwww, don't you wanna stay and be our meal? Those dumb slavers always sell perfectly good food, it's no fun!"

Another raider shouted, "You run and you die!"

Blue turned to see and she recognized the raider as Lil. Lil was the least crazy of the bunch and seemed to have some sense of morality. But, Lil was still a raider and Blue and Lumi had to be careful around her.

Lil inspected closer and gasped at seeing Blue, saying "Wait, weird unicorn?" She continued, "Ooh so you were just a tiny alicorn, now ain't that sweet." Lil giggled, then grew serious and pulled out a wooden plank with saw blades on it.

"You are in for a fuck ton of hurt," she said. "We owe you for driving us from our little slice of home." Lil turned to Lumi and said, "My friend wants to say hello." Lumi was frozen in fear, wondering what Lil meant by her words.

Lil giggled and turned to Lumi and said, "This is my friend!"

She showed off the plank with saw blades in her hooves. "They want to really get intimate with your insides."

Lumi's eyes widened and she felt a chill run up her spine. She could sense the danger and she had a feeling things weren't going to end well. "Please don't," she said softly, holding still, hoping that Lil would show some mercy.

Blue heard Lumi's words and was concerned, but didn't want to let Lil see that. She spoke up, saying "Hey, Lumi, I will make sure you are safe. I'm not letting a raider touch you."

Lil giggled and responded, "Ooh what you gonna do? We outnumber you stupid bitch, once that magical defense drops, my friends are going to tie you down and I'm going to let boardie explore your flesh!" She added, "You get it? I love violence."

Blue felt disgusted by Lil's crude and vile descriptions of what she would do to her. It was like the raider took pleasure in the thought of causing pain and suffering. The thought of being powerless to stop it was terrifying. Blue felt anger brewing in her stomach, but she tried to remember to stay calm. They had to get out of this situation, but first, they needed to stay alive.

Lil laughed in glee, pushing more of Blue's buttons. "And while we do that," she said, "my friends are going to make you watch while they rip your friend apart and eat her alive."

Blue felt the anger rising within her, but she tried to keep a level head. She needed to stay calm and focused, because if she let her emotions get the best of her, she would be putting Lumi and herself in even greater danger.

"Why…"why would you?”," Blue said, straining her emotions.

"Because you got some of my buddies killed. I liked them. Revenge is revenge." Lil responded

"Mary Bloodthirsty is missing and I rounded up these fools. Thanks to the slavers who we betrayed, I got a band of raiders under me now."

Blue felt helpless with rage and frustration coursing through her, but she forced the emotions down and tried to stay focused. Lumi was counting on her.

"Who knows?" Lil said, still laughing. "Maybe I'll just chop your horn off, wear it like a necklace and make you my personal hoof stool. I'll treat you even like a punching bag to let my anger out on and until one day when you are so broken mentally and physically ill, throw you out and have you die alone. No one would ever have gave a fuck about the tiny alicorn."

The words stung, but Blue tried to stay focused. She couldn't afford to be provoked at the moment.

Lil thought for a moment, then said, "Hmmm, how about I let my raiders force feed your friend there and give her the raider disease. You'll be forced to either kill her or she will kill you."

Blue felt that final push and she let her anger soar. Everything in her vision went completely white. The rage that she had been holding back suddenly manifested in her power. The magic around her grew stronger and brighter.

Chapter Seven Normalcy

The raiders faltered, exchanging looks, as an otherworldly glow surrounded Blue. Her presence radiated an undeniable power, and her voice, filled with fury, echoed through the air. "You won't defeat us," she declared with chilling certainty. "We are ultimate." The raiders, taken aback by her formidable aura, hesitated, their confidence wavering in the face of such overwhelming strength.

Blue could feel Lumi's gaze on her from behind, but she ignored it, her focus solely on the raiders in front of her. She felt a strange mixture of power and anger coursing through her body—she wasn’t fully in control.

Despite the overwhelming energy radiating from Blue, Lil's voice cut through the chaos, sharp and commanding. "Shoot that bitch!" she shouted, her words driven by a fierce desperation. The raiders, taking her command to heart, readied their weapons, determined to overcome Blue's formidable presence with a relentless barrage.

As the barrier fell away, the raiders surged forward.

Blue focused, the glow of her magic grew brighter and more intense, radiating from her horn like a glowing beacon. The power built up and swirled around her horn, crackling with raw energy and potential.

The raiders took aim and opened fire.

Their expressions fell at the sight of liquefying bullets. The temperature required to achieve such a feat rivaling an overcharged plasma rifle. The air around Blue rippled and distorted as the bullets neared her. Their inertia carried the melted metals further, vaporizing the liquids before they hit their target.

A stallion tried to run away in fear, but Lil was too quick for him. With a single shot, she hit his hoof, causing him to fall to the ground with a cry of pain. Blood quickly pooled on the snow beneath him, the cold air causing it to begin to freeze over as ice traveled up his leg. He writhed and screamed in agony on the frozen ground, the pain and cold overwhelming his senses.

The stallion’s motions ceased, his body quickly becoming covered by the falling flakes. Lil turned to the other raiders, her expression harsh and unforgiving. "Deserters don't belong with us. If you're afraid of a tiny little alicorn, then you don't deserve to be a part of this." With that, she turned back towards Blue, her expression just as hard and determined.

Blue stood their ground, their resolve unshaken despite the advancing threat. The air crackled with tension as the clash between their ultimate power and the raiders' confidence was about to unfold.

Just as it reached its peak, the energy became too much to contain and shot out of their horn like a continuous lightning, scorching the ground underneath it and leaving a trail of steaming, burned earth in its wake. The beam surged with a deafening roar, moving at incredible speed towards the raiders.

Blue chanced a glance towards Lumi, whose poor, powerless form put fire to Blue’s veins.
They spoke, their thundering voice carrying an echoing quality that seemed to bounce off the surrounding landscape. “HOW DARE YOU.”

Their attention snapped back towards their opposition. Neutralize the threat.

As the power continued to course through her body, Blue began to feel a strange sensation begin to overtake her. It was as if her senses were slowly being robbed from her, replaced by an uncontrollable force that was taking over her body. She felt a sense of dread and helplessness wash over her as she realized that she was losing control over herself.

They turned back towards the raiders, Blue's expression twisted into a wicked, ear-to-ear smile, their eyes narrowing to mere pinpricks.

She felt a dangerous energy coursing through her, a power she had never experienced before. It was as if she was no longer in control of herself, as if something or someone else was guiding her actions.

The beam of light struck a raider’s flank, it did so with an intense explosion of energy and sound. The raider's back legs were instantly severed from their body by the immense force of the impact. The flesh around the injury burned black, the heat from the blast scorching the ground around and causing the area to reek of burned flesh. The raider screamed in agony, their cries lost to the lightning’s roar.

Lil continued to advance towards Blue, her anger and determination obvious as she shouted her orders to the other raiders. "It's just one stupid alicorn!" she shouted. "We've taken out many before! Get that freak!"

The beam of light continued its path through the area, glancing at Lil as it did so. In an instant, the right half of her face was set ablaze, the fire melting away her flesh and leaving a grotesque, bloody mess in its wake. Lil's remaining eye locked onto Blue, filled with a mixture of fear and unbridled rage.

As Blue watched Lil retreat, fleeing back over the snowy hill with a blood-curdling scream, a sense of satisfaction washed over them. They had sent the raider leader running, their power clearly too much for the raiders to handle. The other raiders attempted to flee as well. They didn’t have the advantage of Blue’s contemplation. None survived.

The wasteland’s silence came back with practiced ease, concealing the bloodshed as if it had never happened in the first place.

Blue paused, looking around the now-empty landscape with a sense of disappointment. "Is this all?" they said, their voice echoing off the surrounding snow. "You haven't…”

As they spoke, Blue's glow and voice seemed to change, shifting from a confident, authoritative tone to one that was tinged with uncertainty and strain. It was as if they were struggling to maintain their composure, as if something inside of them was starting to falter.

Blue's voice changed and trembled with fear, her words came out in a panicked, desperate manner. "No!" she screamed, her voice shaking with emotion. Her extremities spasmed, fighting their own battles.

"We will warp the wasteland! We will make it ours!" It was clear that something was wrong, that there was a deep-seated fear and insecurity within Blue that was starting to surface.

Blue's voice trembled with fear and anger as she yelled, "Get out of my damn head!" She almost fell to the ground, thrashing and bucking uncontrollably, as if she was fighting an unseen force within her own mind. Her movements were wild and erratic, her eyes wide and filled with panic.

Blue looked towards Lumi, she staggered and struggled to keep on her hooves as her vision blurred, darkness creeping from the edges. Despite her best efforts, she couldn't seem to keep herself upright, her exhaustion catching up to her.

The white glow dissipated from her body, and Blue collapsed onto the cold, snow-covered ground, her body now motionless and unconscious. The wind whooshed over the scene, whistling its approval. It carried on further, spreading the grim tune over the white peaks of the frozen wastes.

Blue awoke hours later, her head was pounding like an army of soldiers were marching through her skull. She looked down and noticed a bandage on her horn. Lumi lay sleeping next to her, her legs didn't look good, but Blue wanted to help. The nausea hit her stomach, and she could feel the sickness rising in her throat. In the distance, she could hear the faint echo of laughter.

She looked around, but everything was strangely quiet. She could see the snow falling, and she could feel the cold seeping into her bones.

"What happened...?" Blue muttered, closing her eyes in an attempt to settle herself. She tried to control her panting, nausea, and the throbbing pain in her skull. It was difficult, and she felt the sweat beading on her forehead despite the cold.

The snow continued to fall, the echo of laughter that she heard drifting in the wind continued. She kept her eyes shut, hoping that the pounding in her head would eventually stop.

Blue managed to get to her hooves, feeling lightheaded from moving too quickly. She almost fell, but she gripped the ground with her hooves and slowly got up. She stood there for a moment, trying to regain her balance. The throbbing in her head was still present, but it was starting to ease up a little bit.

She looked around, taking in the snowy surroundings once more. The snowflakes were still falling, but the air was still. She could still hear the distant echoes of laughter floating in the wind, but the source remained uncertain.

Blue bent down to try and lift Lumi onto her back, but suddenly noticed the patches of burnt fur. 'Just what happened? Why can't I remember the last couple hours?'

She thought to herself and closed her eyes in a vain attempt at clearing her mind. Maybe if she tried to focus and think back to the past few hours, something would jog loose in her memories. But she tried in vain. Her head was pounding, and she could feel the nausea building up in the pit of her stomach again.

Blue winced, feeling the pain on her head crackle with energy. She couldn't stand it anymore, and she screamed, even though each vibration sent waves of pain through her head.

But she pushed forward, fighting through the pain. She grabbed Lumi and placed her on her back, determined to keep moving.

"I need to survive... it's getting colder again," Blue spoke out loud to herself, still trying to make sense of the events of the previous few hours. She looked around, and a chill ran down her spine as she saw a dark area up ahead. The area was surrounded by swirling snow and ice, as if the blizzard had taken over the landscape.

She panicked as the blizzard swirled closer and realized her hooves and wings were no longer tied up. Fear welled up inside her, but she kept running, looking for any way out of this situation.

Blue was relieved to hear the laughter stop, though the swirling of the blizzard and the snow deafened everything around her.

"Why now... fucking wasteland," she muttered to herself, feeling the cold seeping under her skin as the blizzard continued to creep closer.

She tried to push on, fighting against the rising dread, and she felt as the force of the blizzard surrounded her. She was alone, and it felt like the odds were stacked against her.

Blue found herself involuntarily lifting off the ground, her wings beating furiously as she gained altitude. She was terrified, but the instinct to fly and escape the blizzard was stronger than any fear she felt. She flapped her wings harder and harder, increasing her speed as she flew through the freezing air. The landscape rushed by below her, a frozen wasteland of snow and ice.

Blue didn't know how to fly very well, and she struggled to maneuver her body correctly. She had to focus all of her attention on keeping afloat and not crashing to the ground. The wind was cold against her fur, but the snow was no longer swirling all around her. The blizzard still loomed in the distance, but Blue could see more of the landscape ahead.

Blue turned back and smiled to see that Lumi was still on her body. She was glad that the take off didn't fling her off.

Blue wasn't quite sure what to do with her wings now that she was in the air. She was flapping them, but it didn't seem to be doing anything. She felt the wind pushing against her body, but she didn't seem to be going anywhere. Still, she was far away from the blizzard and that was a relief.

Blue's head was still throbbing from earlier, but she believed that the blood pumping in her body due to the exercise she put it through was helping to alleviate the pain.

She still didn't quite know what to do in the air, but the wind was pushing her in one particular direction. She wasn't sure if she should just keep going that way or try to change directions. Blue kept flapping her wings, feeling frustrated at her inability to maneuver well.

One more peek at Lumi confirmed her state of partial entanglement with her saddlebags. It must’ve been restricting the blood flow in her legs, though it was preferable to her falling off of her back. Blue continued to fly through the air, constantly overcorrecting her wild strokes. She cringed every time Lumi’s unconscious form hit her back.

"There's something over that way... what is that?" Blue saw a cluster of lights in the distance. She wondered what the place was. It looked kind of large. She kept flapping her wings, wondering if she should change directions and investigate or keep going the same way. The thought of a warm, safe place filled her with a sense of relief, as the cold wind rushed against her body. But she was also afraid of what the lights might represent.

Blue felt cold without her jacket, and she decided to descend to the ground in search of some shelter. As she flew, she cocked her head, noticing that the blizzard had changed direction. Blue felt better as she got closer to the ground. The lights were getting closer with each flap of her wings, and Blue was getting more and more curious about what she would find when she finally landed.

Drawing closer, Blue noticed that the lights emanated from a settlement made up of small longhouses. The structures had been reinforced with walls, and there was a gate.

When Blue landed, she was greeted by a titanic being with yellow eyes. Their teeth were gnarled, and they towered over her, their paws dwarfing her body. The sheer size and power of this creature filled Blue with awe and trepidation.

As Blue stepped back in unease, trying to take in the new and terrifying circumstances.

"Um... hello!" Blue exclaimed, desperate for help. "My friend needs help. She's hurt badly, is there someone who can help her?"

The large creature snorted and then said, "Why should we help a mutie? Your kind isn't tolerated around here. Tell you what, if you can pay caps for entry, we'll help your friend while you wait outside. If you don't, guess you're shit out of luck. There's nothing for miles."

Blue stumbled and shook as the giant creature's massive figure loomed before her. She took a deep breath and swallowed nervously, then spoke up timidly. "Um, I... what is the price for admission?"

"Two-thousand caps," the large creature said, his tone making it clear that this was not a negotiable price. He held out his massive paws, gesturing for Blue to hand over the caps immediately.

Blue stepped back a bit, she noticed the band on his arm that said 'Jet's Marauders.' She was unsure what to do, as she had not been picking up caps.

"How about this?" Blue said, pulling out the Luna figurine.

Blue hoofed over the small figurine, the creature went wide-eyed. The power behind his voice nearly knocked her over. Blue braced herself against the immense force, hoping and praying that the creature would take the figurine as payment for entry. She was terrified, but she forced herself to remain upright and face the enormous being.

"Put that shit back! Those are very sought after. I don't need it, but you had better not show it to anyone else. There are locals out in the Winter Peaks who would kill for those". Blue felt small next to the giant creature, and she quickly packed the Luna figurine away, not wanting to anger him any further.

"I'm sorry, I'm still new to this wasteland. I've been through so much already. I helped the Caretakers, but they just..." she was cut off.

"Oh, you worked with the Caretakers? Why didn't you say so? We've been trying to get in touch with them for years." The creature's expression seemed to soften slightly as Blue spoke, his once-intimidating demeanor becoming a little less frightening.

His voice still booming; however gentler than before, “The slavers took out half of the Marauders, promising better pay and housing." He paused. "Most of us stayed because we were loyal to Jet." He sighed. "Now we face constant attacks."

Blue looked up at the creature with a puzzled expression, eyebrows furrowed in confusion. She hadn't expected the creature's demeanor to change so quickly, and she was caught off guard by his softer tone. "Who's... Jet? And who are the Marauders?" She was completely lost, and she had no idea what the creature was talking about. She had never heard of either Jet or the Marauders.

She pauses, waiting for a response. As the seconds ticked by, she began to grow more concerned.

"Jet is our leader, and the Marauders are our group." The creature's voice was flat and emotionless as he regarded Blue with a deadpan expression. "You really don't know who Jet is?" he asked, amusement waving its way in the tone of his voice.

Blue stood in awkward silence, staring at the creature with a mix of confusion and curiosity. The creature let out a frustrated sigh, clearly growing impatient with her silence; He spoke up again.

"We take on all kinds of odd jobs, even those that the Caretakers refuse to tackle. But now, we find ourselves in need of their assistance. Our numbers have dwindled in recent times, with a mere twenty-five of us remaining. Five of those have suffered serious injuries as a result of the civil war.

"Cowards," the creature spat. "They'll never be true Marauders now. If I see one, they'll be dead." He glared back at Blue.

Blue's words were confident and resolute as she stood before the creature, her determination and conviction clear in her eyes. "I have connections with the Caretakers," she explained, her voice steady and sure. "Perhaps I can arrange for them to have a meeting with your leader. I'm certain we can find a favorable arrangement that will benefit both parties."

The creature gave Blue a skeptical look at first, his expression still wary and uncertain. But as she continued to speak, he began to soften, his demeanor shifting from one of suspicion to one of gratitude. "Very well," he said, his voice still gruff but with a hint of gratitude. "Thanks for agreeing to negotiate a meeting between our factions." However, his next words were a clear warning. “If this is a trick, you and that mare on your back are going to be fodder.

"In the meantime, I suggest that you allow our doctor to examine your friend. You are a daring "mutie" for venturing all the way out to the Winter Peaks. Hurry inside before you develop hypothermia."

Blue rubbed her head, trying to make sense of the unfamiliar name. "Winter Peaks," she muttered to herself, her brow furrowing in confusion, "what's that?"

The creature nodded in acknowledgment. "Winter Peaks is a small region in the frozen north," he explained. "These mountains are divided into different areas with distinct names. This area we stand in is called Winter Peaks, and further towards the edge of the mountains is a region called Summit."

"What in the world are you?" Blue asked, her curiosity getting the better of her.

"I'm a snowhound," the creature growled. "A very common species in these parts. Amazed you haven't encountered one before." He chuckled dryly. "And no need to worry. If you try to fight, I'll happily demonstrate how to properly crush someone's windpipe."

Blue backed away slightly, intimidated by the creature's size and the heat of their breath. She's unsure of how to answer their question.

"Okay okay," the snowhound barked, lowering their demeanor to a more gentle tone. "You should be careful out here, this part of the wasteland is full of dangers -” he pointed a proud finger at himself “- like me. Lucky for you, I'm not hungry at the moment. If you're really curious about me, I suppose we could have a little chat over a hot meal."

Blue asked, "Wait. Is Jet not here then? I thought your leader was here?"

The snowhound cocked his eyebrow and said, "No. This is an outpost. My friend and I were paid to guard it. My shift is about to end, and once she arrives to relieve me, I'll talk with you and report it to Jet. As for why they want this place guarded - the ones inside are the who you should ask about that."

"Okay, wait. So, your group is being paid to guard this base, and you'll be reporting back to Jet. But Jet isn't here, and you don't have any idea what's currently going on inside. Why does he want this place guarded? Might there be other reasons for it, and if so, what are they?"

"Ask the ones inside after we've had a meal. I'm looking forward to it. Head straight to the doctor's office with your friend, and once you've got them situated, make your way to the mess hall to find me."

Blue gulped and nodded. She turned her head to look at Lumi sleeping on her body. Her friend was shivering, though no signs of hypothermia were yet present. They needed to find a place to shelter immediately.

Her surroundings proved to be empty, and there was nothing else to be seen. She also knew that walking away was a risk, but staying put wasn't an option. She wondered if Lumi could survive if they did move on, and made the decision to go inside.

Blue's ears perked up. She heard the sounds of hoofsteps approaching from someplace beyond the gate before her. "There's my relief," the snowhound announced.

Blue finally saw the source of the hoofsteps come into view. They belonged to a scrawny bird pony-like creature. She tilted her head in confusion, wondering if this was actually another Marauder.

The snowhound nodded in confirmation. "Don't piss her off or make fun of her," he warned Blue. "Us Marauders are highly skilled, and you'll regret it if you do those things."

"Frazer, you're off duty for now. I'm taking over. And for the love of all that is holy, please don't eat my share this time. If you do it again, I will personally drag you to the medical den and leave you there to wake up wondering why I took half of your share."

Frazer shrugged, "Yeah yeah, just let me in. This mutie here has important business to attend to, and her buddy is wounded. She's gonna convince the Caretakers to work with us." He punctuated every word with a jab of his paw against Blue's chest, causing a bit of bruising.

"Uh, yeah, right," the mare scoffed. Then she shot a glare at Blue. "Just stay out of my way and we've got zero issues, you hear me?" she added, her words dripping with condescension. "And may whatever gods you pray to bless your afterlife with plenty," she finished with a sarcastic twist.

Blue was at a loss for words in response to the mare's scathing remark. She eventually nodded, still somewhat nervous. Then she added, slightly apologetic, "I'll make sure to stay out of your way. And I'm really sorry but...I don't know what a God is."

Blue noticed her pause and tense up, before finally relaxing and continuing. Then she had the urge to deliver a slight jab in the form of a question. "Damn, did you come from a stable?"

Blue also decided to add the revelation that she had no memory of who or where she came from, which might help to explain her lack of knowledge about the concept of gods.

The mare seemed to take some sort of offense to Blue sharing the facts of her situation. "Did I ask to hear your life story?" she said, with a degree of annoyance and disdain present in her tone.

Seeing how heated the conversation was getting, Frazer quickly intervened. "Both of you stop," he said firmly, his words directed at both Blue and the mare. "Let's just get going. Follow me," he added, directing his final words toward Blue as a command.

Blue followed Frazer inside, finding him engaged in a conversation with an equine. She mustn't have been a pony, judging by the pale beak protruding from her covered head.

"Yaest, what's on your mind today?" Frazer asked wholeheartedly, putting a paw on her back as they walked away.

Yaest responded not even looking in Blue’s direction. "You already know, Frazer. I won't discuss it within earshot of that taint-riddled time-bomb."

The usage of the word time-bomb seemed to imply that Yeast either had very negative feelings or perhaps a dangerous knowledge of Blue and her situation.

Blue felt an improvement in her comfort as she noticed that the shivering sensation was gone. The hope that Lumi would survive helped to improve her mood and help stave off some of those negative thoughts that had been troubling her previously.

Then she came across a building that was designated as the "Genepool's Medicare Station." This discovery filled her with a sense of relief, knowing that Lumi was in good hands and might even have a chance to recover from whatever injury she had been afflicted with.

Blue was aware of the injuries on her legs, though she couldn't exactly gauge the severity of the wounds. The urgency of the situation compelled her to rush inside the building marked "Genepool's Medicare Station."

While she was relieved that Lumi was relatively lightweight, Blue was beginning to feel the weight of her own body, which was becoming increasingly more difficult to manage. She couldn't pinpoint the exact cause, between fatigue or something else entirely.

"If you want help, either pay me or do me a favor," a stallion's voice rang out. The gruff tone caught Blue off-guard, and she wondered what kind of favor she might have to do in order to get Lumi treated.

Blue turned the corner, stunned by what lay before her. The creature - small, with long ears - looked up and face-palmed.

"What?" The creature said, squeaking into a device that translated their voice into Blue's preferred language. "I managed to find a patch of Killing Joke, and at the time, I thought it would be cute to be treated like something cute," they explained. "I used to be a hippogriff hen." So, the form she had now wasn’t a hippogriff.

Blue attempted to restrain her laughter at the small fluff's explanation. However, her restraint gave way as a result of the small fluff kicking her in the face. While the impact may not have been overly painful, the surprise certainly had her stunned and reeling.

Then, the small fluff let out another squealed statement that was translated: "Don't laugh at me." Their tone was not exactly friendly, and Blue took the statement to be an indication to watch her behavior, lest she face more retribution from the small creature.

Blue was apologetic about her laughter, even though it had been hard to repress. She then inquired, "I'm sorry, I just...you're adorable and funny sounding. Um... wait, what is a killing joke? What are you also?”

“Never seen a squirrel before? Luna be damned you fucking dwellers don’t get enough history.” Genepool said

It was clear that Blue may have been oblivious to something the small fluff had assumed was common knowledge, Genepool continued.

"That was unknown to me as well, for some time, at least, when I was exploring near Ponyville, in search of medical supplies that might help remedy the blizzard virus that has been impacting people in this area. However, I happened upon some killing joke growing in the forest that bordered Ponyville, and upon conducting research on the subject, I uncovered documents and notes within a shack in the forest that referred to this variant of poison joke as a mutation that was capable of killing. As a result, I thereafter referred to the plant as "killing joke," regardless of the fact that I was unable to locate a remedy.

"Frankly, I thought the name was bullshit too, until I witnessed the effect of a joke played by the plants that resulted in the demise of a colleague I had during my expedition. I was rather fond of the stallion, but then again, this is the wasteland."

The small fluff had an expression that betrayed their underlying melancholy about a past loss, though they also maintained a matter-of-fact approach to the circumstances of the wasteland.

Blue started to state the obvious to the small fluff. "I'm very sorry. My friend needs help. She's horribly injured. Will you help me?"

The response that was given by the small fluff came as a relief. "Set her on the table. I will make a diagnosis," they replied.

Blue's next question was the one that any inquisitive mind would ask: "What is that you are using to speak?"

The small fluff answered with more information than Blue had imagined. "It's a translation box," they said. "The Ministry of Peace created them in hopes of obtaining the animals to cooperate with the war. That's as much as I know from the notes I read in one of the MoP offices."

As Blue placed Lumi on the table, the small fluff finally noticed their unique traits, such as their wings and horn. However, far from expressing panic, the small fluff remained unfazed. Instead, they merely observed, before posing a question.

"So you are one of those that pledge to unity?" The question was directed toward Blue, as the small fluff inquired whether she belonged to any particular group.

A feeling of sadness settled upon Blue in response to the question. "I don't remember anything about that," she said. "I don't know what unity is."

The small fluff found this interaction to be interesting, in regards to Blue's apparent lack of ties to a group espousing unity. They then requested a rather unusual favor.

"Fascinating. So you're unlikely to be like the others then, well now. This is a surprise, I've never met an alicorn that isn't promoting unity. Tell you what, I want you to be a part of some tests. I wish to take samples of your blood. In return, I shall grant this favor: I will aid your friend if you permit me to obtain said samples."

Blue appeared to be wary of accepting the small fluff's proposal, given her current condition. The suggestion to take some time to rest and recover was sound advice, in such a situation.

"I would jump at the offer, but... I am not in very good condition at the moment," Blue said, explaining her reluctance. "I've lost a substantial amount of blood and am still physically weak from starvation."

However, the small fluff's assessment of the situation was quite accurate. "Hmm...well, you need to eat then," they said.

The small fluff's question about Blue's dietary intake was understandable, given her apparent state of malnutrition.

"These bars," Blue said. She opened her saddle bag and withdrew two of them to show the small fluff.

The small fluff took the bars and closely inspected them, before declaring, "These are expired by 15 years. You must discard them."

The expiration date of the food bars Blue had been eating was a shocking revelation to the small fluff. They were likely a part of the reason that Blue was in a state of poor health.

Blue couldn't believe that the bars, which she had relied on for survival these past few days, were actually going to cause her further harm. The small fluff's subsequent pronouncement had the air of a mandatory requirement, rather than an optional request.

"But...these are all I had to eat for the last two days!" Blue exclaimed. "They kept me from dying!"

"I don't fucking care," the fluff said. "Those bars are more than likely to elicit negative outcomes. Now that you've mentioned this, I must insist that you stay here for a week to ensure your continued survival."

Blue reluctantly disposed of the food bars, conceding the point that they could cause further harm, as the small fluff argued.

Then, the small fluff inquired about both themselves along with Lumi, as they seemed to be curious about the other individual in need of medical attention as well.

"I'm Blue, and uh, that's Lumi," Blue replied. Her expression indicated some discomfort at needing to be on the receiving end of medical care, though she managed to keep her emotions and tone composed as the small fluff went about their duties.

The small fluff was quite frank in assessing Blue's intelligence, though their guess about her being from a stable seemed accurate. Blue didn't take the comments personally.

Then, the small fluff turned their attention on Lumi, observing the wounds inflicted upon her hooves. It seemed that Lumi's injuries weren't too severe, but she would still need to undergo a certain amount of treatment.

"Your friend has several punctured arteries in their hooves," the small fluff said, while examining the area up close. "Her legs are fractured but not broken, with time she will be able to walk on them again. However, I need to clean the area so there isn't any infection." It seemed that while Lumi was recovering, the small fluff was taking precaution, in order to avoid any further problems. This was an encouraging prospect, as infections could be quite detrimental to an individual's well-being. It was also good to know that Lumi's injuries were not too severe, at least as far as the small fluff could tell. But the small fluff's attention to detail and thorough care was commendable.

Blue responded with confusion to the small fluff's statement, likely due to the limited communication afforded by the translation device.

"Huh? I'm sorry, I don't understand," she said.

The small fluff then repeated, in a more simplified fashion: "Your friend will live. That is the best way I can describe it." It seemed that the small fluff, through their own experience, understood the condition Lumi was in, and were providing their assessment of her prognosis. It was reassuring for Blue to have some idea of what to expect.

Blue expressed her relief at the small fluff's positive prognosis for Lumi, given that the situation had been unclear at first.

"Thank you Doctor. I was so afraid that she would die!" Blue said with some emotion in her voice. "We got ambushed by slavers and raiders, and then I don't remember what happened after that."

Blue inquired about how long the recovery process would take, to which the small fluff gave a blunt answer.

"At least three days," they declared, "we just don't have the resources we had years ago." The fluff then provided the reason: "With the damned slavers moving into Winter Peaks, they took over the Crystal Empire Ruins and other sorts of popular cities and large landscapes in Winter Peaks." The small fluff was providing some background on the cause of the limited resources at their disposal and the threat posed by the slavers in the area.

Blue was slightly incredulous about the state of the Caretakers, thinking that their assistance shouldn't be exclusive to those in their employ. The response provided by the small fluff was less than encouraging, however.

"Uh, yeah, but the Caretakers are helping aren't they?" she questioned.

Then, the fluff replied, emitting what seemed to be a laugh, before stating, "Yeah! If you think that bullshit is true. No, they only help the people who work with them. The other settlements are left to rot if they refuse."

The small fluff, seemingly sensing Blue's shock at the revelation of the state of the Caretakers, turned their attention upon Blue. They gave a simple statement, regarding the assistance she had rendered to those working with the Caretakers.

"I helped them," Blue said, indicating that she didn't realize the implications of her good deeds.

In response, the small fluff cautioned her from continuing this support. "Well, if you want help from our group any further, you should stop assisting them." The tone suggested that she was dead serious about the absolute matter, and that this was not just a suggestion but a command.

Blue, wanting more information about the small fluff's group, enquired about them in a non-confrontational manner, given her previous mistake.

"Ah...what's your group then, if I might ask?" she inquired, genuinely curious to learn more.

The small fluff didn't seem too pleased with this question, as they offered a response that was less than forthcoming.

"We're the N.C.E.R." The small fluff said this with a cold, yet dismissive, tone, as they expected Blue to know what group they were referring to.

Blue clearly didn't have an understanding of the small fluff's group, leading to some confusion.

"Um… The what?" she asked, with an appropriate level of bewilderment.

Then, the small fluff clarified, as they corrected themselves. "Ugh, we are The New Crystal Empire Rangers," they stated. "Our group is full of the refugees of Crystal Ponies. There are hundreds of us, scattered in the Winter Peaks, and some... of our group has been sold off to the Crystal Empire Ruins."

With a sense of urgency and frustration, the small fluff continued to speak about the disastrous incident that had occurred in the past.

"The Caretakers only sent fifteen of their own..." the small fluff explained, before continuing, "...and we lost fifty of our own."

Blue, determined to be of assistance, offered to act as a liaison between the Caretakers and the NCER, with the intent of getting the two groups to work together. It seemed that her sense of responsibility drove her to want to aid in any way that she could, even if there was a good chance that she would fail in her endeavor.

The small fluff didn't appear to be too hopeful, based on their reply.

"Okay," they said, "knock yourself out then. I don't believe you, but you first need to stay the fuck put here for a little while."

Blue's demeanor seemed to change and sag, as she internalized the reality that her current situation wasn't as simple as she had originally thought. It seemed that she would have to remain in the small fluff's care for a bit longer than she had anticipated.

The fluff's reply wasn't the most encouraging either. "You're very, very stupid," they said, as they rolled their eyes. This blunt remark didn't seem to be intended as an insult, but more an observation about Blue's current state, as she was still quite dependent upon the fluff's care and help.

Blue expressed her appreciation for the small fluff's assistance once more, in a heartfelt way.

"Thank you, again."

The small fluff didn't seem too affected by this display of affection, as they quickly moved on to other matters, by issuing a reminder to Blue about the need to provide samples of her blood.

"Remember this isn't charity," the small fluff said once again, as if to clarify that they were helping her out of necessity rather than any desire for altruism.

The small fluff, who went by the name 'Genie' rather than 'Genepool,' had requested that Blue address them by their shorter nickname instead of the latter name.

Blue responded in a respectful and agreeable manner to Genie's request, indicating her willingness to provide the necessary blood samples when she was more recovered.

"Okay, Genie," she said, "I'll make sure to give you those blood samples when I feel well enough."

In response, Genie revealed that the process could be sped up by giving Blue blood transfusions, which would aid in her recovery. "As soon as you have eaten enough, I will call for someone to bring you here," Genie said, referring to a potential blood transfusion.

Blue expressed some apprehension about the nature of the blood transfusion process, but she tried to put her worries to the side by nodding curtly to Genie's request. Genie, meanwhile, retrieved some items from a counter, taking out a small box and then striking a stick against it, creating smoke that they inhaled and exhaled. Blue was unsure of the purpose of these actions, but she was willing to wait and see what Genie was doing, as they were the helper in this situation.

Upon getting a closer view of what Genie was doing, Blue noted that her caretaker was smoking a strange-looking stick of some sort. Being naturally curious, she decided to inquire about the nature of the stick, asking: "What is that you have in your mouth?"

In response, Genie seemed irritated, responding with some exasperation: "What the fuck are you still doing here? Let the doctor work, I'm taking a small break to smoke, give me some fucking peace."

In response to Genie's less than welcoming attitude, Blue apologized for her presence and swiftly left the building. She ventured outside into the cold and snowy environment, marveling at the darkness of the sky as she considered the situation to which she had been thrust. It was clear that Blue was now in a completely new world, having had no prior experience with the Caretakers or the NCER, of whom she was now in the care and custody. It would take some adjustment for Blue to fully navigate her new circumstances.

Despite the circumstances Blue found herself in, she managed to maintain a level of determination as she looked towards the future. She understood that there was much work that needed to be done, and she had to start somewhere. She drew in a deep breath of the chilled air, which carried the scent of burning fire. It was invigorating, and she allowed herself to relax slightly before setting off for the mess hall, where she presumably would continue with her work in some capacity or another.

Upon locating the mess hall, Blue sat down in front of Frazer, who seemed to be consuming a bowl of soup. The contents of the soup were unclear, leading Blue to refrain from asking Frazer about what it was, despite the soup not sounding particularly appealing. Blue, however, seemed to be satisfied with her sandwich, which contained fish chunks, wheat noodles, and seasoned hay. Blue was clearly hungry, and grateful to have food, despite the less than ideal circumstances of her surroundings.

With a bottle of fizzy-looking drink sitting in front of her in the mess hall, she seemed intrigued by its connection to the Crystal Empire prior to the conflict. The individual working in the mess hall had informed Blue that the drink was called 'crystal cider,' and was produced by the company 'sparkle dream.' This company, it was explained, sold sparkling soda containing crystal minerals prior to the war, and it had the effect of giving the consumer a shine similar to that of a crystal pony, though only for a limited period of time. Blue, expected to have the opportunity to try the drink in her stay.

She, seemingly having nothing better to do, took a bite of the sandwich, only to find the taste subpar. Disdainfully, she washed it down with the drink, which tasted pleasant. The drink had a combination of fuzzy sweetness, lime, and orange, while also providing a soothing warmth in her stomach. Blue appeared to be appeased, as she sighed in satisfaction and smacked her muzzle as she concluded the experience on a positive note.

Blue belched, and reflexively offered an apology, as she took notice of her hooves, which appeared to be unusually glossy and reflective, causing her to be momentarily puzzled. To confirm her observations, she tapped her hooves on the table, and was surprised to find that the hoof made a clang upon impact. In addition, she quickly realized that her hoof bounced off the surface, which also meant that she was unable to feel the physical properties of the table.

Once Blue had taken in the strange properties of her hooves, she soon realized that her condition must have been caused by the crystal cider she had consumed. She then quickly recovered back to normality, feeling startled by the whole experience.

Blue then turned at Frazer, who had been observing the whole thing from afar. "Oh.." was her way of apologizing, as it seemed clear that she had realized that she had been somewhat rude in her behavior towards Frazer due to her surprise and confusion about the entire situation.

Frazer shrugged off Blue's apology, preferring to move on and have her introduce herself. He began the process of attempting to establish a connection between them by saying: "You are a weird one. Anyways, don't sweat the small shit."

In response, Blue expressed her befuddlement about what she could say about herself, given her limited experience and time in the strange wasteland. She said: "I've only been here for like, two days. What do you want me to tell you about?"

Frazer maintained his optimistic perspective, noting that two days was a sufficient time length to pick up some stories. He then inquired about Blue's encounters during that relatively short period, to which she replied:

"Uh... I got attacked by the Steel Rangers, I assisted the Caretakers in killing some raiders, and I managed to kill some more raiders a couple of hours before we met."

Frazer listened, intrigued by what she had been through in such a limited time frame. He reacted with some degree of admiration towards the scale of Blue's exploits, remarking in amazement: "Daaaamn, that much of a wake on Winter Peaks? Color me impressed. Although, you'd have to do a ton more to impress Jet. He's VERY serious about folks making a big ripple."

Taken aback by this unexpected declaration, Blue quickly tried to amend her earlier statement:

"I mean, I'm going to unite the Caretakers and NCER!" Blue said.

Frazer, in response to Blue's declaration of uniting the Caretakers and NCER in her initial comment, tried to downplay her ambitions by suggesting the underground pit as a place where she would be judged on a more individual basis.

"Oh? That might make a small dip," he said, "I was thinking more along the lines of you besting another Marauder in the subterranean pit. That's where we place bets for who's gonna be the next top Marauder, and who gets to decide missions for everyone else."

Blue, however, seemed curious about the underground pit, raising an eyebrow in interest.

He continued. "No one but the tiny hippogriff ‘Yaest’ out guarding the gate has bested me. I was undefeated until she came along. She soon earned top favor with Jet, and now she seems to be his right wing. She will do any job given to her, "no matter how fucked up it is."

Blue continued listening, paying close attention to Frazer's words. "I understand. Should there be any Marauders I might have to be cautious of?" Blue inquired.

He expressed: "Not at the moment. Though, if you somehow manage to get a bounty placed upon your head, I believe that the more unhinged individuals, and those who have something against you, may target you. Hell, even the Marauders employed by slave labor may also become a potential threat.”

Blue gave a small nod and turned to Frazer. "Right, would you mind telling me about yourself? I'm intrigued."

"As a snowhound, I spent much of my past underground, digging tunnels and creating pathways for other colonies. However, these plans came to a halt when a slaver company discovered them and captured most of the colony, forcing them to work in their mines, mining minerals useful in the creation of weapons. I and many other snowhounds managed to escape after the capture by the slaver company. I was taken in by Jet shortly after, and soon found myself working as a Marauder. It's a violent choice of occupation, and one that has its thrills. There's something to be said about the satisfaction of crushing a slaver or raider's spine to nothing but dust."

Blue was almost taken aback by the violence of Frazer's words. "I mean, I know they're slavers and all, but don't they still have some love left in them?"

Frazer disagreed, shaking his head firmly. "You're being naive. Those bastard slavers don't have a shred of love left in them. They rape and torture innocent people for their own selfish pleasure. Those cretins don't deserve to live, Blue."

Blue was visibly taken aback by what she had just heard, her stomach twisting in disgust. "They really do that?" She felt nauseous from sheer terror.

Frazer nodded in response, his face showing complete disdain. "Yes, they do. And I take great pride in being the one to take them out. One less person capable of hurting anyone else in the world."

"Although we may be messed up and brutally insane as a result of our experiences with Jet, we still target and take out those who are truly evil. We do so with the help and support of the loyal members of the Marauder's clan."

Blue looked somber at the mention of former Marauder clan members who went over to the slavers' side. "Yeah, it's a shame that many of them turned to the enemy. But I'm glad that at least some have remained loyal, including yourself, Frazer."

Frazer gave Blue a sobering reminder, "We might be facing certain danger. Don't take any risks, and don't ignore the very real possibility that either one of us might die. Remain focused and remember this reality, Blue."

Blue gave Frazer a nod of resignation and acceptance.

Frazer continued "I've seen the chaos of the wasteland, seen violence and murder firsthand. I know how to use a pistol properly, and I work hard to stay alive everyday. There's nothing I would like more than to live to see a future where tomorrow is a peaceful one"

Blue listened, "I know it won't be easy, and it certainly won't be accomplished in a day or two, but I believe that one day, Winter Peaks can become a better place.”

Frazer was quite enthusiastic once the conversation shifted towards the topic of melee combat. Blue doubted that the knowledge on how to swing massive claws would be of any use to her. Despite that, she did not dare interrupt him. His eyes shined so bright - she was losing herself in them. It felt strangely nostalgic.

The tale of sharpening claws with a laser rifle was interrupted when the door to the lounge slammed open to reveal one pissed-off hippogriff in its frame. The winds ceased the opening to hurl a veritable storm of snowflakes over the empty tables.

It was Yaest, having pulled off her helmet she revealed what would’ve been a set of cute, faded-pink feathers if her voice didn’t halt Blue’s heartbeat. “What in the flying fuck, Frazer?! I've been searching for you all over. Worrie- ” her green eyes shifted towards Blue. “Why is this shit still in here?” She pointed an accusing talon towards Blue.

“Oh, I’m so sorry, Yaest. I’ve completely lost track of time.” He consulted a wall-mounted clock. His eyes widened. “Oh, wow. I'll... I'll make it up to you. Promise. I could take your shifts for a while,” he pleaded, his claws clasped in a begging gesture.

Yaest’s features softened at his words.

Causing quite the commotion, Frazer clutched his belongings haphazardly in his claws and scrambled his way out the door, leaving scratch marks on the tiles as he did so.

Once his ground-shaking pawsteps faded it left behind the eerie sound of wind beating up the centuries-old roof. With nothing else to do, Blue bent down for another bite of her subpar sandwich.

That’s when a heavy hit to her back made her muzzle smear the meal over the tabletop. Blue fell off the bench and onto the dirty floor. Any attempt to move - she found out - was a painful, paralyzing experience. On the positive side, the pain emanating from her femur assured her that her spine wasn’t broken.

“I don’t want you anywhere near him,” Yeast spoke from behind her. “Next time, I'll make sure your accident won't be so pretty.”

Blue heard the heavy clop of metal-clad boots. She closed eyes and cringed, anticipating a strike that never came. The hippogriff walked away.

She spent some time on the cold, mud-littered floor - it dulled the pain. With a groan, she hefted herself onto her wobbly hooves. She kept her back arched, so it would hurt less. There came a splat from below her. Looking down, she noted that her lip was bleeding profusely. “I better waddle my way towards Genie’s.” She licked over the wound. “I wonder if this will count as a blood sample.”

Over the next four days, Blue took time to spend talking with Genie, and got to know her better. Lumi had been recovering from her injuries, and feeling relieved that she was in good health. Blue took time to relax and unwind, feeling refreshed and invigorated again. It was enjoyable to spend her time in the hospital, as it gave her the opportunity to have some conversation and connection with both Genie and Lumi. Blue was just glad to be around those she cared about, and appreciated having some time to herself to unwind after what had happened.

Blue was resting in her hospital bed, taking it easy and using this time to recover. She looked healthier and fuller now, no longer skin and bones. Lumi was lying on the other hospital bed, and Genie was taking blood samples from Blue to monitor her health status. Blue was grateful for the attention and care that Genie was providing, as she needed this time to relax and recoup.

Blue asked Genie, "Might I ask once more, why do you need my blood? I'm sorry, but the thing piercing me still hurts a bit." As she spoke, she tried to ignore the sting, not wanting to appear weak or frail in front of Genie.

Genie explained, "Alicorns aren't easy to capture, and studying a dead alicorn doesn't help me too much. I need a live one to really understand their makeup, and your cells will only be useful to me if you're still alive to make the donation."

Lumi spoke up, "Genie, you're constantly poking and prodding at Blue, when are you going to let us get back out there and onto our mission? This miracle of yours is great and all, but we've got a job to do that's not going to wait for us." She inhaled and exhaled deeply, her voice steady. Although she was feeling better and more stable all around, it would still take some time before she was fully able to put weight on her back hooves again.

Genie spoke firmly, "You two need at least a week to recover, give or take. I know you may be feeling impatient, but there's no need to rush. If you had been paying attention, you'd notice that your breathing is still staggered and your reaction to that pain shows that you're still recovering and healing.

While we've done the best we can with the resources available to us, I'm going to need you both to procure more supplies to continue providing proper care." She continued, "Well, with the way Blue has been running around Winter Peaks, I've got to admit that she's incredibly lucky to have not died a long time before meeting you.

It's strange that she's been able to survive for so long, to the point that I'm wondering if she's really too foolish to die or if there may be something odd going on with her." Genie sighed, shaking her head. "Alright, no more than one more week. After that, you both can leave this outpost."

She lit a cigarette, taking in and then discharging a deep breath through her nostrils. She spoke up, "You two had better get those additional supplies, they'll be at an old medical center nearby. It used to be run by Cadance, but I've heard strange and unnerving rumors about something inside. We can't seem to approach it either, so you'll have to go and see for yourselves."

Blue and Lumi spent time talking and hanging out with Frazer, while also evading the sharp and unfriendly eyes of Yaest. The days flew by, the hospital room becoming a comfortable cocoon for them to relax in while they waited out the remainder of their recovery period. All the while, they shared their hopes and dreams with each other for the future, and kept each other company as they awaited the time when they'd be able to leave the hospital and venture back out into the wastes.

Genie sighed in frustration, putting out her cigarette and looking at Lumi and Blue. "Looks like both of you are doing better, but we've almost used up our supplies. Now, we need to get a move on. Don't come back until you're able to procure the additional resources. I can't keep you here forever, you know?"

Blue perked up at the news, while Lumi nodded along in agreement. "Yes, finally! I've been looking forward to the moment when we could leave." Blue saw Lumi get off the table, looking more steady now on her hooves.

She was walking, but she still appeared awkward and unsteady. However, even with her injury, Lumi had improved significantly over the past few days. Blue nodded firmly in response to Genie's comment about her improved mobility. "It definitely has helped a lot. I'll do my best to find those supplies and bring them back."

Lumi also nodded her agreement, while Genie let out a frustrated sigh and looked in the direction of the door. "You two, get out. I've been patient and kind enough, but it's time for you to earn your keep. And if you manage to find those supplies and bring them back safely, the NCER will likely see this as a great service to their cause."

Both Blue and Lumi nodded in understanding, Blue holding Lumi's body against her and helping to support her as they walked out the door. Once outside, Lumi turned to Blue and asked, "You know, a lot happened while I was out. How have you been faring all this time?" She leaned on Blue for support, grateful to have her friend there as she tried to regain her strength.

However, Blue sighed, trying to hold back all of her tears within her. "It's been a lot, yeah. I woke up to find that the raiders were dead, and somehow I managed to fly us here." She shivered, the cold being a stark contrast to her emotions. "I was so cold, and I really thought that you... well I don't want to say too much." Blue cleared her throat. "But I'm glad that you're doing better, and I'm here with you now."

Lumi let out a small chuckle, as if trying to lighten the mood of the serious conversation. "That's the Wasteland for you, Blue. You kind of need to get used to it. I guess it's just a part of life here, and I think... Well, I guess I've accepted my fate. I would like to make it back home safely, but if I don't... well I would've enjoyed living here, if only for a short time."

Blue stopped and turned to Lumi. "Lumi, I promise to do anything I can in order to keep you and my friends safe." She paused for a moment, trying to find the right words to say. "Look... this place isn't exactly easy to live in. We both know this. But it's important to not just face the facts, but to also face the hope that maybe, just maybe, there's a chance that we could make things better. And maybe that hope is enough."

Lumi studied Blue for a moment, wanting to say something but holding back. It was clear to her that Blue was hurt and tired beyond belief, but she decided to set that aside in favor of completing their task. With a small smile, she said, "Yeah... you're right. We've got something important to do first."

Blue echoed Lumi's words, finding herself excited and eager to get started on the task at hoof. "Yeah! That's the spirit! Let's get this done once and for all so that we can help Genie and the NCER." She nodded, ready to start their trek to the old hospital and gather the supplies that Genie needed.

Exhausted and discouraged by the time they had already spent searching, Blue and Lumi had nearly lost hope of finding their way to the old hospital. Instead, they had found themselves at something called 'Cornerstone.' It was an interesting situation, a play on words and a twist of fate that seemed both fitting and ironic for them. But they knew that this was not the place where they needed to be.

Blue and Lumi were both out of breath with their hearts racing with sweat that dripped down their faces and had deep breathing,having spent a long time searching for the old hospital and becoming increasingly tired throughout their trek. Blue was especially feeling the effects, as she had spent a lot of their time carrying Lumi on her back. As they entered the town, they came across a group of people who couldn't help themselves but stared upon noticing the wings and horn that Blue was bearing. This caused the pair to draw attention, but not necessarily in a positive light.

Blue felt nervous as the pair entered the town of Cornerstone, and noticed the negative reactions of the people around them as they stared at her. Even though Lumi was providing her with some heat and warmth, Blue couldn't help but notice the fact that these residents may not be so friendly at all to alicorns like herself. She felt as though this treatment was familiar and something she had experienced before. But they both said nothing to the people, continuing forward as those staring continued to follow them.

"Alright, let's keep going," Blue spoke up, deciding to avoid further confrontation with the residents of Cornerstone. She was curious about their animosity towards alicorns, like herself, but she wasn't eager to find out exactly why they were so opposed to her kind. Instead, the two of them continued onward, hoping to find the old hospital where they would be able to retrieve the supplies and head back towards Genie ASAP.

"Over there," Lumi spoke up, pointing to a nearby sign. "A place to sleep. Let's go and get out of the cold." Blue nodded slowly in agreement, still struggling to move forward after the long trek. She let out a sigh, happy to finally be able to catch some rest after being out in the freezing cold for so long. The two made their way towards the sign, eager to get out of the frigid weather and find a place to rest their exhausted bodies.

They arrived at the building that had been advertised on the sign. It was an inn of some sort. Here, they could find a place to rest their tired bodies, and perhaps they could even find a warm meal. In spite of their exhaustion, Blue and Lumi entered the inn, eager to take advantage of whatever comfort and supplies were available to them. The Inn was filled with various patrons, some of which were staring at them as they entered. Blue ignored their stares, focusing on finding the Innkeeper.

"Excuse me," Blue approached the bartender who, according to the layout of the inn, would likely also double as the innkeeper. "My friend and I are looking for a place to stay for the night. We'll be out of your way in the morning, we promise." The bartender looked her up and down, his expression unreadable as he examined the two mares. He shrugged in response. "I can offer you both a shared room, if that's fine with you."

Blue noted that the stallion who was serving as the bartender/innkeeper had a white coat with black mane. His forelegs were paws instead of hooves, which was an unusual sight to see. When he mentioned the price and Lumi immediately provided the necessary caps, Blue was a little stunned. It seemed that she had a lot to catch up on when it came to currency exchange, but she was thankful for her friend's willingness to assist her. "Alright, it seems that you are set then." Blue turned to Lumi. "Let's go up to our room."

Blue and Lumi looked at each other. The bartender had been nice and willing to help, but that quickly changed when he noticed Blue's wings. He let out a sigh, clearly unhappy that he had allowed them to stay here. His demeanor shifted even further and he began to yell. "We don't serve muties! Get the fuck out of my inn, before I get these fellas here to fuck you up and throw you out!" Blue and Lumi both looked stunned. They had no idea what to do in this situation and felt threatened by the bartender's harsh words.

The bartender's eyes were narrowed and he held a shotgun in his hoof. He demanded that they leave the inn immediately, Blue wasted no time in complying. She and Lumi rushed out the door and into the cold night. They both felt tense at being chased out of the inn after being given a room so quickly and with such enthusiasm. As they raced outside, they could feel the gaze of the people who had been in the inn watching them. They felt uneasy, realizing that they were not welcome in this place, and they moved as quickly as they could to get out of sight.

Blue breathed heavily as the cold breeze blew through, her breath visible in the air. She took a few moments to catch her breath, shivering from the cold air as she did so. She felt the flakes of snow begin to collect on her coat and in her mane once again after the brief respite from the inn. It seemed like every time that they found some kind of relief from the harsh weather, it would return with a vengeance. She knew they had to keep pushing forward, however, if they were to find the supplies that Genie needed.

Blue let out a small sigh as her stomach rumbled, the hunger pains not doing much to help in her exhausted state. She turned to Lumi, feeling a bit guilty for the situation she had gotten her friend into. "I'm sorry..." She looked down at the snowy ground, her head hanging low. "You are sticking with me... I think I'm a problem..." She then paused, her expression changing from sadness to determination. "No, I'm not going to leave you here." She looked back up at Lumi, her expression much more confident. "We're going to make it work."

"We trusted each other this far. I'm not going to let that trust go to waste." Lumi spoke to Blue, her face and tone expressing a sincere and heartfelt message.

"I'm not either." Blue responded, showing confidence and determination in her voice.

Following the scent of sweet aroma coming from an unknown location, Blue followed it, her mouth watering as her stomach rumbled in hunger. The scent was getting stronger, and the snow was getting thicker as she walked.

Lumi's cheeks reddened in embarrassment as her stomach growled loudly. She exchanged a sheepish glance with Blue before speaking up, her voice tinged with slight embarrassment. "Let's just hurry to find the source of that delicious scent," Lumi said, her cheeks flushed with color.

Blue chuckled softly in response to Lumi's comment, her laughter a welcome momentary reprieve from the recent troubles she had endured. Lumi gave her a small, softened smile in return, appreciating Blue's ability to find humor even in difficult circumstances.

Blue was feeling exhausted, but the aroma was helping to sustain her, keeping her going. As she followed the scent, she knew she was on the right track and getting closer to something good that would help fulfill her stomach and fill her mind with content and relief.

Blue's stomach rumbled intensely, the aroma turning into the scent of delicious food. Her hunger was becoming more and more difficult to ignore. As she followed the scent, she saw a bright light.

FOOTNOTE

RANK UP: Wild Wasteland

You now will explore the wasteland and run into very bizarre and wild things from the wasteland

S.P.E.C.I.A.L

S:13

P:15

E:7

C:9

I:7

A:4

L:15

Chapter Eight: Afflicted

Shining through the snow, the warm glow being the welcome sight of a lit fireplace or perhaps even light from a window. The smell of freshly baked bread and roasted meats filled Blue's nostrils, her mouth watering and stomach growling even louder. It was almost as if the aroma was becoming more than just a scent, becoming a full-blown experience that she couldn't help but desire.

Blue saw a sign in the distance, and the aroma became even stronger as she drew closer to it. The sign read ‘Hasten's Bakery’, and Blue found herself wanting to enter even more desperately.

Her thoughts were filled with the smell and the promise of delicious food that would fill her stomach and provide energy for what she knew was going to be a long and arduous task.

As she continued to look at the bakery, the wind blew, causing snow to swirl in the air.

Blue began taking small steps to the bakery, looking around hoping nothing popped out at her. Noticing that the other buildings in the area were in various states of disrepair.

Blue shook her head, realizing that it was futile to try to inspect the other buildings further in the harsh weather. The snow was falling too heavily and getting blown around by the strong winds, making it impossible to see anything beyond a few feet in front of her.

The other buildings looked like nothing more than dark, ominous shadows in the snowstorm, their outlines barely visible through the falling snow.

Blue could feel the cold biting through her clothes, causing her to shiver more than she already had. She hurried towards the bakery's warm glow. As she stepped through the heavy wooden door, Blue was surrounded by the warm, cozy atmosphere of the bakery.

The flickering glow of the fireplace cast a warm light across Hasten’s bakery, the only source of comfort against the cold permeating the wasteland outside. Blue stood near the fire, feeling the warmth seep into her bones, while Lumi—still perched on Blue’s back—shifted slightly, her weight growing a little heavier as she began to rouse from her drowsiness.

Blue was enveloped by the comforting embrace of the bakery's warmth. The air was rich with the mouthwatering scent of freshly baked bread, buttery croissants, and sweet pastries, mingling with the faint, smoky aroma of the crackling fireplace. The room was softly illuminated by the golden glow of the firelight, casting a warm hue over the rustic wooden tables and mismatched chairs scattered around the space. At the back, a large counter dominated the room, showcasing an impressive array of baked goods.

Glass domes covered perfectly golden loaves of sourdough, flaky Danishes with glistening fruit fillings, and tempting éclairs drizzled with chocolate. Each item was meticulously arranged, their enticing aromas promising a taste of home and comfort.

Blue’s ear twitched as a sudden noise caught her attention. Turning away from the fireplace, she focused on the source of the sound. There, behind the counter, stood a stallion.

His physique was rugged and muscular, there were wings on his back, his mane was purple, and he had a darkened coat; it looked almost dark silver. His cutie mark was a cloud falling apart, his posture was relaxed yet commanding, and his presence added an unexpected edge to the warm, inviting atmosphere of the bakery.

Hasten's expression was one of genuine surprise as he watched Blue enter the bakery with Lumi on her back. "Well, well, what do we have here?" he said, his voice tinged with awe. "An alicorn, of all creatures, stepping into my humble bakery."

Blue's voice was tinged with a sense of melancholy as she spoke. "Wait, you aren't scared of me?" she said, her eyes dampening with a hint of sadness. "It's just that lately, I've been experiencing a lot of negativity and hostility because of who I am. So, to see someone like you welcoming me with open hooves is truly a pleasant surprise."

Hasten's gaze softened, his expression filled with a mix of understanding and empathy. "Don't be afraid," he said soothingly. "We welcome all beings here, regardless of their appearance or the reputation they may have from other areas of the wasteland. Regardless of your species, you are safe here."

Hasten continued, his tone more thoughtful as he observed Blue. "And I must admit, I'm impressed," he said. "You didn't come bursting into my shop and attacking everything in sight like some other creatures I've encountered. And you're an alicorn, yet you're here in the frozen north, which is quite unusual. You definitely seem like a unique individual."

Blue struggled to keep her exhaustion and hunger at bay, her yawn and growling stomach betraying her fatigue. As she spoke, she chose her words carefully, trying not to sound too confrontational. "I'm starting to sense that alicorns aren't exactly popular here," she admitted, her voice tinged with a hint of discomfort. "Is that accurate?"

Hasten nodded his head in confirmation, agreeing with Blue's observation. "That's true," he said. "Alicorns are rare in this part of the world. They usually stick to more familiar territories. And as for their fixation on the goddess, it's something they seem obsessed with constantly."

Blue took a moment to let out a big yawn, her exhaustion clearly showing on her face. She looked at Hasten with an apologetic expression and said, "I'm truly sorry for cutting this story short. Both Lumi on my back and I have been traveling for quite some time now, and we're feeling extremely hungry. Our stomachs are growling and it's becoming increasingly difficult to ignore the hunger pangs," she admitted, her hoof instinctively moving to rub her stomach.

Lumi nodded in agreement and added, "Yes, we definitely need something to eat first." She looked around the bakery at all the different treats on display. Her stomach rumbled, reminding her of her hunger. She couldn't help but grin as Blue's stomach growled loudly, and she watched as Blue gently rubbed her stomach before turning her attention to a nearby display of pastries and asking the baker, "Excuse me, how much are these chocolate croissants?"

Blue glanced around the bakery as Lumi spoke, her eyes scanning the various treats and pastries on display. "Hmm, let's see," she murmured, taking a step closer to get a better look at the prices displayed next to each item. She compared the prices to the small amount of caps they had with them and then turned her head to look at Lumi. "It's a bit pricey for our budget, but we could probably afford one or two things if we're careful," she said, her stomach grumbling again as a reminder of their hunger.

Hasten watched as Blue and Lumi exchanged caps, barely managing to purchase two large bags of something intriguingly named "banana bread." He stepped forward, taking the caps from them and handing over the bags of banana bread.

Blue quickly reached for the bags of banana bread and began devouring the food, her hunger driving her to consume the treats with urgency. She paused for a moment and savored the taste, the flavors exploding in her mouth. Her eyes closed in pleasure before she suddenly remembered her Pipbuck, realizing it had been on her hoof for a long time. She stopped eating and checked the device on her hoof.

Blue examined the screen of her Pipbuck, noticing the image of a smiling mare on the display. She looked at the vital signs listed nearby, which included hooves, back hooves, wings, and horn. Next to the list, there was an image of the mare rubbing its belly, with a small ‘burp’ text appearing nearby.

Lumi eagerly dug into her share of the banana bread, making a mental calculation of their remaining caps as she ate. "15 caps left," she murmured to herself. Blue was absorbed in playing with her Pipbuck, unaware of Lumi's remark. She fiddled with the dials and buttons, accidentally switching to another tab on the device's screen.

Blue squinted as she studied the information displayed on Pipbuck's screen. The top of the screen read ‘Data,’ and there were several titles listed beneath it. She paused for a moment before cautiously turning the dial on the left side. To her astonishment, the title text color changed to white, and the details of the quest appeared:

Blue raised an eyebrow as she read the intriguing title that appeared on Pipbuck's screen: [Is That What the Doctor Ordered?]. Blue continued to scroll through the quest options on her Pipbuck screen, noting three more titles besides the one she had just read: , , and . She paused for a moment, her curiosity piqued by the intriguing titles of these quests.

Blue's curiosity only grew as she continued to look through the quest options on her Pipbuck. She read the titles of the remaining quests once more, contemplating the possibilities each could present.

sounded intriguing, leaving her wondering what kind of deal she would be making and with whom. seemed straightforward, and she imagined it might have something to do with some sort of clarity or insight. As for , the title left her puzzled.

Blue shifted her attention to the first quest listed under the last one she had read: [Establish a connection between the Caretakers and Jet's marauders]. She carefully read the description, which stated the objective of the quest. She pondered for a moment, considering the implications of forging a connection between two potentially opposing factions.

Blue twisted the dial on the right with her hoof, feeling a sense of finality as the quest screen faded away. The interface shifted smoothly to a new tab, revealing a list of radio stations. She leaned in closer, her wings rustling slightly as she read the names displayed:

1. Bunker Hill Broadcast
2. Steel Company News
3. Caretakers Radio

Intrigued, she tapped the side of the device thoughtfully with her hoof. Each station name carried a distinct aura, hinting at the unique stories and secrets they might unveil.

Blue stood in the warm, inviting bakery, the crackling fire casting a dancing light around the room. She could smell the fresh bread and pastries cooling on the counter, their scent mingling with the smoky aroma of the hearth. Lumi, was perched comfortably on her back, peering curiously over her shoulder at the PipBuck screen. Behind the counter, Hasten was busy kneading dough, his hooves moving rhythmically as he worked, but he kept a watchful eye on Blue and Lumi.

Blue's stable-tec jacket felt snug, the PipBuck on her foreleg hummed softly, its screen glowing with the list of radio stations. Her hoof hovered over the dial, the cool metal smooth against her fur. She felt a thrill of anticipation tingling through her body.

She glanced around the cozy bakery, ensuring she had a moment to herself. The fire's warm glow bathed the room in a soft, flickering light, creating a tranquil atmosphere. The silence was almost tangible, broken only by the crackling fire and the faint hum of her PipBuck.

Her curiosity grew stronger, each station name sparking different imaginings in her mind. What kind of broadcasts would Bunker Hill Broadcast offer? What stories could Steel Company News tell? And what mysteries lay within Caretakers Radio?

Taking a deep breath, Blue made her decision. She turned the dial, her choice made, ready to dive into the unknown.

As Blue settled on the ‘Caretakers Radio’ station, delicately adjusting the dial of her Pipbuck, a burst of static erupted from the device, crackling through the air like a winter breeze. Then, Winterflakes' voice pierced through the static, the sound clear and crisp. She greeted listeners from Winter Peaks and the frozen north, a smile audible in her voice. "Good day to all my fellow Caretakers," she began, her tone warm and inviting.

Blue leaned in, her attention completely absorbed by the voice that crackled to life through her Pipbuck. She carefully turned the dial, fine-tuning the radio receiver until the static faded and the signal grew stronger. Baatars voice filled the air once more, this time more clearly and loudly.

"Dear listeners," Baatar began her voice carrying a distinct air of authority and comfort. "Here we are, broadcasting from the frosty lands of Winter Peaks, bringing you all the latest news and updates from the Caretakers."

Baatar's voice took on a more somber tone as she continued her report on the Caretakers' activities. "I'm sorry to report some unfortunate news as well. Recently, we had an encounter with a hostile group of raiders who had captured some of our people."

She paused for a moment, her voice laced with a mix of determination and sadness. "To rescue them, we organized a covert operation and took out the raider's warehouse. However, we sustained significant injuries and lost some brave Caretakers in the process."

Blue couldn't hold back her anger and disappointment. She made a sharp exhalation through her nose, the air leaving her nostrils with a forceful sound. Her eyes narrowed as she listened to Baatar’s report, feeling frustrated that her role in the incident had been overlooked and not acknowledged by the Caretakers radio host.

"Hmph," she muttered to herself, her voice laced with irritation. Why didn't she mention me at all? she thought, her mind racing with thoughts of injustice and unrecognized effort.

Lumi lazily draped herself across Blue's back, using the mare's sturdy frame as a makeshift couch. Her body was relaxed, and her legs comfortably stretched out, occasionally twitching in response to the sounds coming from the Pipbuck speaker. Lumi's ears were fully erect and alert, her focus completely dedicated to the Caretakers radio broadcast they were currently listening to.

Blue reminded herself not to speak ill about Baatar in front of Lumi, aware that the mare was fiercely loyal to her leader. She knew that criticizing Baatar would likely upset Lumi, and Blue didn't want to cause any unnecessary conflict between them. Taking a deep breath, Blue decided to keep her frustrations to herself for the time being.

Baatar’s voice filled the air as she continued her broadcast, her tone confident and authoritative. "And now, listeners, I have some exciting news to share," she began. The tension in the air was palpable as Winterflakes continued her spiel, her voice rising with passion.

"The old empire holds secrets that could help us rebuild and reinforce our community. We must stand united to fight against the oppressive forces that have plagued us for far too long. We have suffered long enough at the hands of those who wish to exploit us!"

"Join us! Gather your families, and bring your supplies to your local Caretaker group. Together, we will form a strong front against the raiders and slavers who threaten our way of life. Our Caretakers are here to ensure your safety, but we cannot do it alone. We will need food, weapons, and supplies to prepare for the coming days."

"This is not just a fight for our survival but for our future. We owe it to ourselves and to those who come after us to take a stand. Mark your calendars, my friends! The time is now; the assault on the ruins will begin in one week! Together, we can reclaim what was lost and build a brighter tomorrow for Winter Peaks!"

Baatar paused, letting her message sink in. "Remember, each one of you plays a significant role in this fight. Share your strength, your courage, and your supplies. Let us unite and show them that Winter Peaks will not be pushed around any longer!"

With a final rallying cry, she concluded, "Stay safe, stay vigilant, and prepare for what’s to come. For the Peaks!" The broadcast ended, leaving a surge of energy in its wake.

Blue blinked in disbelief as the broadcast flickered to an abrupt end, leaving the room shrouded in silence. Her heart sank, weighed down by disappointment. She had leaned in eagerly, hoping to hear acknowledgment of her contributions to the rescue efforts. Lowering her head, she murmured under her breath, “She didn’t even mention how I helped save her people from that warehouse…” The words felt heavy, laden with the burden of unrecognized effort.

Frustration bubbled up inside her, and before she could catch herself, an involuntary shout escaped her lips. Hasten blinked in surprise from behind his bakery counter, his expression shifting from curiosity to confusion. He let out a subdued chuckle, but his laughter only fed into Blue’s rising embarrassment. Her cheeks flushed a deep crimson as she realized how dramatic she must have seemed.

“I’m so sorry!” she exclaimed, her voice trembling slightly. “I just… I’m really upset.”

Lumi, with a look of concern, turned towards Blue. “It’s okay, really,” she said softly, her voice gentle and reassuring. “It’s completely understandable to feel overlooked. You put yourself on the line for those people. You deserve to be recognized for that.”

Blue appreciated Lumi's efforts to soothe her feelings, though the hurt still lingered. “It just feels like nobody knows what really happened in there. I was right in the thick of it, and all that hard work seems to have vanished into thin air. I wanted to be part of something bigger—something that mattered.”

Hasten remained silent, listening intently, his brow furrowed as he assessed the situation. He felt a bit out of place, but he could sense the weight of Blue's disappointment.

Lumi leaned closer, her gaze steady. “You did something incredible, Blue. Even if it didn’t make it onto that broadcast, your actions saved lives. You might not see the impact now, but trust me, those ponies will remember what you did.”

Blue sighed, casting her gaze to the ground. “I just wish I could show them that I’m more than just a name—or someone in the background. I don’t want my efforts to fade into obscurity. I want to make a difference!”

“You are making a difference,” Lumi pressed, her voice firm. “Every time you step up, you’re affecting change, even if it doesn’t always get recognized at the moment. It’s easy to feel small when so much is happening around you, but your determination isn’t defined by someone else’s acknowledgment.”

A flicker of gratitude surfaced in Blue, but the storm of emotions within her was slow to calm. Still, she took a deep breath, letting Lumi’s reassuring words wash over her. “I guess I need to focus on what I can do now instead of dwelling on what’s happened. I can’t control others’ perceptions, but I can control my actions.”

“Exactly,” Lumi replied, a soft smile breaking through her earlier concern. “Use that energy to keep pushing forward, Blue. Sometimes the hardest battles we fight are the ones within ourselves. You’re already a part of something meaningful—this community needs people like you.”

With a sense of determination igniting within her, Blue straightened her posture. “You’re right. I won’t let this setback define me. I want to contribute and be a part of this movement!”

With Lumi’s encouragement bolstering her spirit, Blue felt renewed hope. She understood that each step she took mattered—even if it was not immediately acknowledged.

Blue smiled at Lumi, feeling the warmth of her reassurance settle in her heart. “Thanks, Lumi. I really needed that,” she said before turning her attention to her Pip-Buck, the device humming softly as she scrolled through the various radio stations available.

Flipping through the static-filled channels, she paused as a familiar name caught her eye: "Bunker Hill." Curiosity piqued, she pressed the button to tune in. The static gave way to a lively, upbeat tune that filled the air, its infectious rhythm instantly capturing her attention.

The music had a vibrant, swing-like quality, blending jazzy horns with a steady, bouncy bassline. The overall sound was playful, almost like a long-forgotten party tune, filled with cheerful melodies and bright, infectious energy. She could feel the beat thrumming through her, stirring something deep within her—something she couldn’t quite place, as if the notes were reaching into a part of her memory that remained shrouded in fog.

The DJ’s voice chimed in, lively and engaging, Blue closed her eyes for a moment, allowing herself to get lost in the music. “Welcome back to Bunker Hill Radio, folks! We’ve got a fantastic lineup for you today, including updates on local events and some great tunes to keep your spirits high!”

Despite her inability to remember who she was or how she had come to be here, the cheerful melody felt oddly familiar, tugging at the edges of her consciousness. It reminded her of something significant, something that felt just out of reach. A sense of longing stirred within her—she wanted to grasp whatever memory lay hidden behind that melody but couldn’t quite make it out.

She glanced back at Lumi and Hasten, who were engaged in their own conversation. Their presence provided her with a sense of grounding, a semblance of community she craved. The music wrapped around her like a warm embrace, infusing her with a little more confidence.

With each note that swelled and danced through the air, Blue hummed along, her heart a little lighter. For the first time that day, she could breathe easier, the frustration fading into the background as she honored the rhythm reverberating through her.

Though she couldn’t place it, she felt an undeniable connection to the tune—a link to a past that remained veiled in mystery. Lost in the sound, Blue contemplated the possibilities that lay ahead, buoyed by the hopeful energy of Bunker Hill Radio.

As the song drew to a close, the DJ’s voice cut in, weaving through the lively rhythm. “Welcome back to Bunker Hill Radio, folks!” The excitement in their tone was hard to miss, but something was clearly amiss. The voice had a peculiar rasp, a wheezy cadence that suggested struggle. “We’ve got a fantastic line-up for you today…” Each word seemed labored, crackling with a dryness as if the speaker hadn’t had a drop of water in ages. It was a sound that carried years of weariness, yet somehow held onto a flicker of enthusiasm; The dryness echoed in Blue's mind.

As the lively rhythm of the music faded into the background, the DJ resumed their commentary, their voice still carrying that weary rasp but warming with engagement. “We’ve got some news for all you listeners out there! Bunker Hill residents, gather ‘round! It seems the weather is finally warming up, and our community is buzzing with activity as folks come out of their winter hideaways. It’s heartening to see families gathering in the Square, children playing, and traders setting up their stalls again. We’re all in this together, and it's great to see the spirit of Bunker Hill thriving!”

A brief pause followed, filled with the gentle hum of static before the DJ continued, their tone shifting to something more somber. “However, I must report a troubling incident that has cast a shadow over our bunker. Earlier this morning, we received news of an explosion out near Stable 375. Many of you may have heard about it—an old structure that’s been a part of the past."

Blue’s eyes widened as she absorbed the news. Stable 375—the place where she had awakened, where she had taken her first steps into the world above. The warmth she'd felt in Lumi’s presence was overshadowed by a cold realization. “I could’ve been in that explosion… if the tube never released me…” she muttered under her breath, a shiver running down her spine at the thought. The DJ’s voice grew heavier, a mix of solemnity and concern. “Eyewitnesses reported a bright flash, followed by a tremor that could be felt all the way here in Bunker Hill. When our scouts made their way to the site, all they found was devastation—a massive crater where Stable 375 once rested, reduced to rubble and ash. The details are still emerging, but it appears there are no survivors”.

A deep breath interlaced the words that followed, the DJ’s voice cracking slightly. “Our hearts go out to anyone who may have had family or friends in the vicinity. And for anyone who has lost someone dear to them in this tragedy, know that you are not alone. We are a community built on survival, and in the face of adversity, we stand together.”

Blue exchanged a concerned glance with Lumi as the DJ continued. “We advise all residents to exercise caution and stay away from Stable 375. It is a reminder of the dangers that lie in our world, even in places we might have once felt safe. Let us honor the memory of what was lost and support one another in the days to come.”

As the DJ’s voice lingered in the air, a moment of silence seemed to wrap around Blue and Lumi, the weight of the news settling deep within her. The juxtaposition of the earlier melody and the somber words left Blue feeling reflective and uncertain.

Before the song began to play again, the DJ's crackling voice returned—a bit softer now, almost vulnerable. “We’ll continue to keep you updated as more information comes in. Until then, let’s keep our spirits high and our hearts even higher. This next song is dedicated to all the souls we’ve lost—may their memories live on through the music and in our hearts.”

As the beat picked up once more, Blue felt a mix of emotions swirling within her.

Blue turned off the radio, the echoes of the DJ’s solemn words still reverberating in her mind. She took a moment, her heart quaking.

Suddenly, she felt a light poke on her foreleg. It was Lumi, her bright eyes filled with concern. “Hey hey! You are shaking. Are you alright?”

Blue shook her head slightly, unable to voice the turmoil swirling inside her. The thought of what could have happened, of being trapped in that empty stable, all alone, sent a fresh wave of fear through her. If the tube hadn’t lost power, that could have been her fate—lost, forgotten, and ultimately obliterated.

“I… I don’t know,” Blue finally managed to stammer, her voice shaky. “What if I hadn’t gotten out in time? I could’ve died in there, all alone, just like that.”

Lumi’s expression softened, her concern deepening as she reached out to gently nuzzle Blue’s shoulder. “Blue, you’re here now. You’re alive. That’s what counts. It’s okay to be scared.”

Blue took a shuddering breath, trying to steady herself. “I just left that place not long ago… I thought I was safe now.” Her voice faltered, the memories of her time in the stable creeping in, each one darker than the last.

Lumi leaned closer, her bright presence calming. “Listen, I know this is really scary, but you’re not alone. I’m right here with you. Whatever happens, we’ll face it together.”

Blue looked into Lumi’s eyes, hoping to find some reassurance in her friend’s unwavering support. “I—I know. I just don’t want to go back to that place or lose what I’ve found here. I don’t know how much time has passed since I woke up, but it feels like a lifetime ago.”

Lumi nodded, her expression firm yet gentle. “Then let’s make the most of what we have now. If this has rattled you, let’s get out there and help our neighbors. Maybe doing something positive will help you feel better.”

With a deep breath, Blue nodded slowly, pushing through her fear. “You’re right. I need to be with others, to remember that I’m not alone.”

They began to prepare to step outside, Blue felt the warmth of Lumi’s presence beside her—one hoof in front of the other, stepping out.

“Hey, Blue,” Lumi murmured, stretching and wincing slightly at the stiffness that had settled in her limbs from being so long in one position. “I’ll get off your back now.”

Blue leaned forward, allowing Lumi to carefully untangle herself from the saddlebags. The process was a bit clumsy, and they both chuckled softly as Lumi finally managed to slide down and stand beside Blue. She reached for the fireplace, the warmth inviting her to lean closer.

“Ugh, my legs feel like they’re made of stone,” Lumi said, rubbing her shoulders as she shook off the stiffness. “But I’m glad we’re warm now.”

Blue smiled gently. “I’m glad you’re okay. You pretty much fell asleep back there.”

Lumi laughed quietly. “Yeah, I guess I did. Or maybe I just didn’t want to think about all the chaos outside. It’s hard to shake the feeling after everything we’ve been through.”

“I get that,” Blue replied, looking into the crackling fire. A few moments passed in comfortable silence, then Lumi shifted, her expression turning serious.

“Before we forget again—with the radio and everything… we only have thirty caps left,” Lumi reminded her, tucking a stray strand of mane behind her ear. “We’ve got to be careful with what we do next. That’s basically nothing if we want to get more supplies.”

Blue nodded, the weight of their situation settling upon her. “Yeah, I remember now. Last time, I was too caught up in the noise to really pay attention.” She sighed. “It’s not much to work with, but we’ll figure something out.”

Lumi smiled reassuringly, though a hint of fatigue lingered in her eyes. “We’ll make it work. One step at a time. Besides, we’ve got Hasten’s bakery for now.”

Hasten approached them again, sensing their conversation. “You two look like you need another break. If you want to just sit by the fire, feel free. I can keep the pastries coming.”

“That would be nice, thank you,” Blue said, her heart warmed by the kindness of the bakery owner.

As they settled back near the fireplace, Lumi wrapped her hooves around her knees, leaning against Blue for comfort. They could hear the faint crackle of the fire, mingling with the soft sounds of the bakery, creating a cocoon of safety amid the bleakness outside.

“Just for tonight, we can be here, safe and warm,” Blue thought, allowing herself to relax for the first time in what felt like ages.

“Okay, Blue,” Lumi said softly, breaking the silence. “We’ll take this moment and make it last.”

They continued to bask in the warmth of the fire, the inviting aroma of pastries still lingering in the air, Hasten returned, his expression serious yet kind. He cleared his throat, drawing the attention of both Blue and Lumi.

“Two things,” he began, the usual warmth in his voice momentarily replaced by a flat seriousness that caught them off guard. “First, I have a place for you both to sleep. It’s a side room in my bakery, right next to my own. If you’re exhausted, I want you to take it.”

Lumi exchanged a glance with Blue, relief evident in her expression. “That sounds perfect. We could really use the rest,” she said softly.

The kindness in Hasten’s offer quickly shifted, however, as he continued. “But—and it pains me to say this—I need to be clear. I’ll let you continue to eat my food for free, but only if you do me a favor. Multiple favors, really.”

Blue furrowed her brow, the mention of favors changing the tone of the moment. “What kind of favors?” she asked cautiously.

Hasten remained steadfast, his eyes unwavering. “Nothing malicious, I assure you. Just some tasks around the bakery. I have supplies that need organizing, and there are a few repairs I’ve been meaning to get to. I can’t do it all alone, especially with the state of the world right now. I trust you both, and I want to help, but I can’t afford to feed anyone without a bit of work in return.”

Lumi considered his words, her worries quickly overshadowed by the promise of food and shelter. “We can help with that. It’s more than fair in times like these.”

Blue nodded, her curiosity piqued. “You’ve been kind to us, Hasten. We’re in no position to turn down help, especially when it comes to food.”

A small smile reappeared on Hasten’s face, though it was tempered by the weight of his responsibilities. “I appreciate your understanding. I truly do. I want to help you both, but I also need to keep this place running.”

“Understood,” Blue replied, her determination solidifying. “We’ll work together, then. You can count on us.”

“Good,” Hasten said, looking relieved. “In the morning, we can discuss the tasks. For now, let’s get you settled in that room, and we’ll have another meal together before bed.”

As Hasten led the way to the side room, Blue felt a renewed sense of purpose. Despite the challenges ahead, she and Lumi had found a brief refuge, and with it, a chance to reclaim some normalcy.

“Thank you, Hasten. We won’t let you down,” Lumi said, her spirit lifting in the glow of their unfolding adventure.

Blue lay curled up on her warm bed inside the bakery, the world outside cloaked in a muted gray. The thick clouds surrendered no sunlight, casting the landscape in dull shades of blue and gray. Blue opened her eyes but felt a heaviness enveloping her.

She blinked, squinting at the dim light filtering through the window. A reluctant groan escaped her lips as she shifted slightly, pain radiating from her back and legs. Every movement sent ripples of soreness through her muscles, and she winced. “Ugh,” she whimpered, pressing her forehead against her pillow in a futile attempt to melt away the discomfort.

With a deep breath, she mustered her strength, clenched her teeth, and attempted to push herself upright. Her limbs felt like lead, each hoof resisting the effort. “Come on, Blue,” she muttered softly to herself, battling the exhaustion that clung to her like a heavy blanket. “Just one more time… You can do this…”

As she tried again, a sharp pain shot through her legs, causing her to gasp. “Ouch!” Her voice was a mix of frustration and weariness, and for a moment, she contemplated surrendering to the cozy warmth of her bed. But a twinge of determination flickered within her. She needed to get up, wanted to feel the world outside, even if it was buried beneath a layer of snow.

With another deep breath, Blue pushed herself up, this time feeling the full weight of her body. “Ugh, why does it have to hurt so much?” she groaned, settling into a sitting position. Her back protested, and she leaned her head back against the wall, allowing her eyes to flutter shut for a moment.

As she rested, she felt her heartbeat thudding loudly in her ears, and each pulse seemed to amplify her exhaustion. Blue brushed a hoof across her neck, feeling the tension there, the tightness from her stresses. “Just breathe,” she whispered, focusing on the rhythm of her breaths rather than the pain.

Finally, after a few slow moments, she felt almost ready. Blue swung her front legs over the edge of the bed, her hooves hitting the cool wooden floor with a soft thud. The shock of the cold made her shiver, and she cracked her eyes open, gazing at the bleakness outside the window. Snowflakes drifted down, their white brilliance the only contrast in a world that felt so desaturated.

Her heart ached for something to brighten her day, but the weariness pulled her down. Blue couldn't ignore her exhaustion any longer. Her muscles stiffened, and she groaned softly as she finally steadied herself, pushing up to stand. “Just… stay upright,” she murmured with bravado that trembled at the edges, the effort nearly overwhelming. The ache spread through her back, pulling on her resolve.

Blue stood still for a moment, swaying slightly, her breath coming in shallow gasps. The dull ache in her legs reminded her of the challenges she faced just to stand, but the urge to feel the snowflakes on her coat prevailed. Remembering Lumi’s words about taking things slowly gave her strength. “Okay, okay…” She drew in another breath before taking a cautious step forward.

Each movement felt like a marathon, her body protesting at every turn, but she pressed on. As she shuffled toward the door, a whimper escaped her as she fought through every groan of discomfort. “I can do this,” she whispered, determination swirling alongside her exhaustion. “Just one leg in front of the other.”

Taking another shaky breath, she finally reached the door, her heart pounding with hope and fatigue. Beyond lay the dull gray world, but Blue felt the anticipation rising within her. Even in her current state, surrounded by weariness, the thought of stepping outside and witnessing the beauty of the falling snowflakes stirred something deep inside her—a longing for connection that reached far beyond her aching muscles.

Blue steadied herself at the door, the quiet of the bakery interrupted by a soft rustling from the bed. Lumi stirred awake, blinking against the dim light filtering through the window. Her mane was slightly disheveled, and she squinted at Blue, confusion evident on her face.

With a hefty sigh, Lumi shifted, her body awkwardly adjusting to the limited space on the small bed. “Ugh, Blue… what are you doing?” she mumbled, rubbing a hoof over her face. The uncomfortable cramped position had caught up to her, making it harder to shake off the remnants of sleep. “Can’t you let me rest a bit longer?”

Blue turned, a mixture of frustration and affection flickering in her eyes. “I’m trying to get up. Just… it’s harder than it should be,” she admitted, her voice strained but laced with determination.

“Really, Blue?” Lumi called out, her voice thick with sleep as she sat up, feeling her muscles protest slightly. “Is this how you greet the day? By waking up your poor, tired friend and dragging her out of bed?” She couldn’t help the teasing lilt that crept into her tone, though a part of her was grateful that Blue had already gotten up.

The bakery felt cold, and with a final sigh, she sat up, noticing Blue’s stiff posture at the door, her expression marked with pain and focus. “If you’re struggling that much, maybe you should take it easy,” Lumi suggested, concern about Blue replacing her annoyance.

“I can’t just stay here,” Blue replied, her breath still slightly ragged from the effort. “I want to feel the snow, Lumi. I won’t let this pain stop me.”

She opened her eyes with a weary sigh, her eyes still heavy from sleep and her mane in a vibrant tussle. Lumi could feel a mixture of irritation and affection as she took in the sight of her friend, who seemed eager and restless.

Stepping off the bed, Lumi approached her, her hooves moving with an adorably sleepy grace. As she reached Blue, she brushed a lock of hair from her eyes, a soft smile playing on her muzzle. “You know,” she said, lightly resting her hoof on Blue’s shoulder, “we could both use a little more rest, don’t you think?”

With a gentle yet firm motion, Lumi guided Blue back toward the bed, her eyes sparkling with mischief. “Why don’t you come back to bed with me? We can talk,” she suggested, the playful edge in her voice softening. “I promise I won’t hold it against you… for waking me up.”

Blue hesitated for a moment, glancing back toward the door, her eagerness for the snowy landscape evident. But Lumi, still playful in her approach, leaned forward slightly, a teasing smirk on her face. “Trust me, the snow isn’t going anywhere. It’ll still be there after we take a quick moment to rest. Plus,” she added, arching an eyebrow, “who else is going to be awake enough to make sure you stay warm while you revel in the snow?”

Encouraged by Lumi’s gentle coaxing, Blue finally relented, a soft sigh escaping her lips as she allowed herself to be led back to the warmth of the bed. Lumi let her hoof slide from Blue’s shoulder as they reached the edge of the bed, allowing her friend to plop down onto the soft blankets.

“There, see?” Lumi said triumphantly, sittling beside Blue, her smile intertwining playfulness with genuine care. “Now we can talk, warm up a bit, and maybe share some ridiculous thoughts about what we’ll do in the snow when we finally make it out.”

Blue’s eyes sparkled with a mix of gratitude and amusement as she nestled against the pillows. “Okay, okay, you win. Just a little longer then... but only if you promise not to fall asleep again,” she replied, a hint of laughter in her voice.

Lumi chuckled softly, leaning back into the pillows and closing her eyes for a moment before replying. “No promises,” she teased, her voice still thick with the remnants of sleep. “But I’ll do my best… if you do

Blue lay in the dim light of their refuge, the shadows dancing on the walls like the specters of her memories. She could feel the weight of the past pressing heavy on her chest, each recollection a painful reminder of her failure, yet she needed to share it with Lumi.

“Lumi,” she started, her voice shaky but steadying as her resolve formed. “When we got to the warehouse… it was chaos.” Her breath caught as she recalled the moment, the vivid images fresh in her mind.

“We had just made it within sight of the entrance when I saw him—a stallion,” she continued, her voice barely above a whisper. “He was running, shouting, trying to reach safety. But before he could even get to the door…”

Blue's breathing quickened as she felt the terror wash over her again. “A gunshot rang out. It felt like the world stopped.” She paused, swallowing hard, the image of the stallion's body frozen for eternity in her mind. “His head just… exploded, showering the entrance—and everything around it—with blood and brain matter. It painted a dreadful picture.”

The sound of that gunshot echoed again in her ears, and she clenched her eyes shut, desperately wanting to block out the horror. “And then the laughter… that sick, twisted laugh of the raider who fired at us. It pierced through the chaos, mocking us. ‘Run, run, run!’ he yelled. It was like something out of a nightmare.”

Each word propelled her deeper into the recollection, and Blue squeezed her eyes harder against the onslaught of memory. “Baatar was shouting for her group to regroup, but all I could hear was the adrenaline pounding in my ears.” Panic threatened to swallow her whole as the sense of urgency surged back. “I wanted to move, to help, but I… I froze.”

Taking a deep breath, Blue forced herself to keep going, even as her heart raced. “I hid behind the rock, thinking I could stay small, invisible, and maybe then I wouldn’t be hurt. But at that moment, I wasn’t small. I was a coward. All I could do was shut my eyes and wish it was all just a terrible dream.”

Lumi shifted closer, her expression a mix of concern and understanding as she listened intently. “I couldn’t face it,” Blue continued, the memory sharpening. “But soon, Baatar came over. She had blood all over her face, and she was furious. She pointed at me, her eyes blazing. ‘This is your fault! Several of the Caretakers died because you didn’t act!’

The accusation hit Blue like a physical blow. “I felt so small…and so ashamed.” She could still see Baatar’s fierce demeanor, relentless in her fury, pressing the blame harder into Blue’s psyche.

“And then… she told me I had to go into the warehouse alone,” Blue said, her voice almost breaking. “I was terrified. I didn’t know how to save anyone—I was scared of what I might find, of facing more bloodshed, possibly seeing more people die in front of me. But… she believed I could still do something. Even if it felt impossible.”

Blue's heart raced as she recalled the tense moment, her mind still battling with the realities of cowardice and courage. “I didn’t want to go in there. Not after everything. But there was no choice. I had to try.”

As she spoke, the shadows in the room grew deeper, and Blue found herself again on the cusp of crying. It was a tale of despair and conflict, but sharing it with Lumi felt like a cathartic release. Lumi’s steady presence steadied her, drawing her back from the precipice of her memories.

“Blue,” Lumi said softly, placing a comforting hoof on her shoulder. “You survived, and you did what you needed to do. You went inside that warehouse. That’s brave.”

Blue met Lumi’s eyes, seeking that glimmer of hope in them. “Bravery felt so far away then,” she confessed, vulnerability threatening to overwhelm her. “But… maybe you’re right. Maybe I need to remember that I faced it, even if I didn’t feel like the hero at that moment.”

With a deep breath, Blue braced herself, ready to push forward through the memories and eventually get to the part where she had stepped into the belly of danger.

Blue's voice trembled as she fought to keep her emotions in check, the heaviness in her chest threatening to spill over. “I choked hard, trying to swallow down the sob that threatened to escape. But I had to keep going, to reassure myself. Because despite what I had just described, what came next… it would be so much easier to share.”

“I went inside the facility,” she continued, her heart racing as she recalled the frenzy of that moment. “The first thing I saw were three raiders arguing—shouting, really—over what to call their little group. They were so distracted, their voices echoing in the cavernous space, that I thought maybe… just maybe I could find a way to help the Caretakers.”

She glanced at Lumi, finding strength in her friend’s unwavering gaze. “I tried to open the locked cages where the Caretakers were kept, my hooves trembling as I fumbled with the rusty locks. But the moment I thought I might succeed… I was caught.” A shiver ran through her at the memory of strong hands grabbing her, pulling her back forcibly.

“Just when I thought it was all over for me, something incredible happened. This enormous bear burst into the warehouse.” Blue’s eyes widened as the image unfolded in her mind—a majestic creature, its fur adorned with spots that seemed to twinkle like distant stars in the night sky. “It was giant, so much larger than anything I had seen before. But its fur… it was marred, with patches falling off, making it look sickly. I didn’t know how it had arrived, but in that moment, it was our salvation.”

Don't focus on the truth, Blue reminded herself, seeking to frame the story in a way that shielded her from the blame she felt. “The bear didn’t hesitate. It charged at the raiders, fearlessly and with a power I couldn’t understand, creating chaos in their ranks. They were too busily bickering to notice the danger until it was almost too late.”

Blue's heart pumped faster as she continued. “With the raiders distracted by the imminent threat, I quickly seized the opportunity to reach for the key. I snatched it right off a nearby table, my heart pounding in my ears as I raced to the cages. Soon, the prisons were flying open, and one by one, the Caretakers scrambled out, their eyes wide with disbelief.”

She took a deep breath, the tension in her chest easing slightly as she spoke of the outcome—an image of hope amidst her turmoil. “In that moment, even though I hadn’t been the one to save them, I felt a sense of relief wash over me. Those Caretakers… they were free.”

But even when she recounted the triumphant moment, a part of her couldn’t shake the guilt. “I downplayed the bear’s presence, though,” she admitted to Lumi, her voice quieter, “I told myself it was the bear who rushed in to save us rather than admitting that I had caused another problem. I thought if I did that, I wouldn’t be painted as the coward again.”

“There’s strength in honesty, Blue,” Lumi said gently, leaning in to emphasize her words. “You showed courage, too—you acted in a chaotic moment when you could’ve kept hiding. Do you see that?”

Blue’s heart fluttered, a faint spark lighting within her. As she poured out the darkness and shame, Lumi’s support bathed her in warmth. “I… I guess I never really thought about it like that,” she admitted, her voice still shaky but grounding her further in the truth.

“Which is why it’s important to share the whole story, not just the parts that make you look good or brave,” Lumi encouraged gently. “Real bravery comes in all forms, and you need to take that step forward, no matter how terrifying it feels.”

As Blue looked back on that moment in the warehouse, she realized what had truly mattered. Yes, she had taken risks, and things hadn’t gone perfectly. But she had acted, and even if the story felt tangled, it belonged to her—to a girl who was learning what courage meant, step by step.

“Thank you, Lumi,” she whispered, her heart swelling a bit with gratitude. “For making me see it differently.”

Blue took a deep breath, her heart racing as she prepared to reveal the part of the story that had been weighing heavily on her. “Here’s the part I left out…” She paused, drawing Lumi closer. “While those raiders had been distracted arguing again, I slipped away, trying to act quickly. There was this cage with a tarp over it, and… I forced the lock.”

She felt a knot of tension tighten in her stomach as she continued, “What came out was the bear. I had caused the bear to come out.”

The admission hung in the air, and the fear of judgment gnawed at her. “It was the bear that provided the distraction, allowing me to get the key and free the Caretakers.” Blue’s voice quivered, her eyes locked onto Lumi’s. “I know it sounds like I just jumped at the chance, but I honestly didn’t think about the consequences. What if the bear had turned on me? Or worse, what if it had hurt others?”

Blue felt the weight of uncertainty settle over her. She replayed the moment in her mind—the tentative decision, the gamble she'd taken to disturb whatever was hidden under that tarp. “It seemed smart at the time, but now… I can’t help but think it was reckless.” Her stomach twisted, images of the scene flashing before her. “I put myself in danger, and I could have put everyone else in harm’s way too.”

But Lumi’s gaze was steady, filled with understanding rather than condemnation. “Blue, it’s okay to feel conflicted about your choices. You took a risk, yes, but you also acted when it counted. You used what you had available to create a chance for everyone else— that took cunning and bravery.”

Blue nodded, absorbing Lumi’s words, yet she couldn't shake the worry that still crept around her heart. “But what if the bear had been even more dangerous? What if it had just killed everyone instead of helping?”

“Those thoughts will always gnaw at us,” Lumi said gently, “but the important thing is that you acted in the moment. You found a way to turn the odds in your favor, and you saved lives. And it sounds like you have a unique story to tell about this bear; maybe it was more than just a coincidence.”

“I had no idea what I was letting loose,” Blue replied, feeling conflicted but desperately trying to hold onto the sense of agency someone had taken from her before. “It all happened so fast.”

“Exactly! You did what you could in a dangerous situation, and you used your instincts. That’s part of survival,” Lumi reassured her. “It’s a lot to juggle, those feelings of fear and guilt mixed with the bravery you showed. But I believe you were resourceful, not reckless.”

Blue took a moment to process what Lumi was saying. The internal struggle between finding courage and facing the possible consequences weighed heavily on her, but maybe… just maybe, there was a path toward forgiveness waiting for her.

“It still scares me,” she confessed quietly. “Knowing how close I came to making a fatal mistake. Knowing that everything could’ve gone so wrong.”

Lumi nodded, her expression sympathetic. “It’s natural to feel that way. But as we move forward, you can choose to learn from it. Accept that not every choice will be perfect, but that doesn’t define your worth.”

In that moment of vulnerability and support, Blue began to feel the tight grip of self-doubt loosen just a little. “Thank you for listening, Lumi. It makes it easier to talk about.”

“And I’ll always be here to listen." Lumi smiled warmly.

They sat together, Blue realized she was beginning to reconcile her crisis of courage with the realities that came with survival.

A jagged piece of rock came crashing through the window with a loud CRACK, sending shards of glass flying into the room. Blue jumped, startled, her heart thumped as she spun around to face the source of the commotion.

“What the actual—?!” she exclaimed, eyes wide with shock.

Lumi looked up, momentarily thrown off guard. “What the hell was that?” she asked, trotting over to Blue.

“Who throws a rock through a window?” Blue muttered, irritation creeping in. She cautiously approached the mess and nudged the debris aside to reveal a crumpled piece of paper lodged beneath the rock. “What’s this?”

“Looks like they wanted to get our attention,” Lumi said, moving closer with curiosity.

Blue used her magic to retrieve the note, unfolding it haphazardly. Her expression shifted from irritation to disbelief as she started reading. “This says... We have the Baker you spoke with yesterday. We don’t want a stable dimwit in our town. You’d be smart to leave things as they are. If you come after us, he will be sold to slavers who’ve been protecting our town for a long time.”

Lumi froze. “What? That’s outrageous! They can’t just take him like that!”

“They're trying to intimidate us,” Blue said, her voice steady despite the rising anger. “This isn’t just a threat; it’s a warning. They want us to back off.”

Lumi began pacing, her mind racing. “We can’t let them get away with this! We have to do something. We can’t just let him suffer because of their twisted logic.”

“Agreed,” Blue replied.

Author's Note

This had taken quite a while and I had my twists and turns. I constantly unpublished and published this story, but I've finally settled on the fact that I must push this story forward despite how bad it is. Huge thanks to my team TrashPoni, Magi, SilverButcher, Naga, Texas. I am very appreciative of their help to me. I'm sorry it took so long for the next chapter! Please read it and give feedback. Along the way, one of my team began to love Lumi.

Chapter Nine: Isolation

Blue checked her surroundings. “We need to make sure we don’t leave anything behind.” she said, making sure to look under the bed’ then inspecting the room closely to make sure she had kept her word.

There was a sigh. “What the hell are you doing? We need to get looking for Hasten. Why are you just leaving?” Lumi said sternly.

“I am not trying to leave him, but hey, I only met him yesterday, plus we are now at a disadvantage. If you have any ideas, go on and tell me. ‘Cause, right now it’s just us. I don’t know where the Caretakers are, do you? Anyway, this town doesn’t want us here. We really need to get the fuck out before they start throwing in anything other than rocks with notes attached to them.” Blue said, with annoyance in her voice.

“Fine…” Lumi said with a deep sigh. She then continued. “I’m as stumped as you are. For now we will leave town, from there we will go over what to do next.” Lumi appeared to have some pain on her face, Blue wondered if she had said something that might have bothered her.

Blue finished checking if she had any belongings she might have put down in the room. Soon she had everything packed into her saddlebags. She went on to help Lumi next, putting some of her stuff in her saddlebags. Mostly it was a few healing potions, two stealth bucks, extra 9mm magazines, and a comic. Blue noted the title of the comic said “Daring Do and the Mysterious Temple.”

Blue felt tingly when touching the comic, like she could do anything. This feeling subsided when she put the comic into the saddlebag and zipped it up. She nodded to Lumi, who nodded back and they both quickly trotted outside of the bakery. Blue looked around and was thankful no one was out. Now that she could at least see she whispered “We should sneak, or else act casual. No more unwanted attention.”

Lumi nodded, her eye showing that she was ready to just leave. Lumi went ahead of Blue, moving steadily and stealthily. She wasn’t going as fast with her sore legs, however, she knew the terrain better than Blue did, and kept on her hooves.

Blue on the other hoof, was still trying to learn how to navigate the terrain without stumbling or slipping and falling onto her plot. She managed to keep close behind Lumi as they walked through the alleyways of the town or sneaked past other townsfolk. Blue almost got caught several times, but Lumi managed to help her not get seen.

At one point they paused behind a large barrel as a couple of townsfolk passed nearby, engaged in cheerful conversation, their laughter ringing out in the quiet snow. Blue held her breath, the tension palpable until they ventured further away.

“We’re almost there,” Lumi whispered, her eye darting both ways. After a few more cautious steps, they emerged from the buildings and stepped out near the edge of town.

“Okay, now what?” Blue said, stopping to catch her breath once more. She sat down, resting on the ground. She shuddered in alarm from the icy chill on her body. She began coughing and covered her muzzle with her hoof. Moving her hoof away, she noticed parts of frozen snot and red mixed in.

Lumi took a moment to collect her thoughts. “We need a place to reorganise—a safe spot away from here.” Lumi said, not noticing Blue’s coughing fit over the rushing snowfall.

Blue gasped for breath, the familiar dread creeping in as she felt the bitter taste of blood coating her throat. Panic surged through her as she coughed violently, more blood and frozen snot staining the soft snow beneath her. The chilling grip of the sickness clutched at her insides, relentless and suffocating, making it hard to think clearly.

Seeing Blue was having trouble, Lumi sprang into action, running over to Blue. Lumi knelt beside her, Blue felt the firm grip of her friend’s hooves helping her up. The warmth of concern radiated from Lumi, even her silence spoke volumes.

“Here, try this.” Lumi handed her a vial of healing potion, the glass glinting in the weak light that filtered through the barren landscape. Blue accepted it with shaking hooves and drank deeply, hoping for some relief.

But the heat that usually accompanied the potion didn’t come, and Blue could feel the sickness still gnawing at her insides. A shiver ran through her, not just from the cold.

“Lumi...” she rasped, struggling to keep her voice steady. “We need somewhere warm…”

Lumi’s features shifted as she glanced around at the desolate, snow-covered wasteland, searching for any sign of shelter. “I know,” she said finally, her tone softer now. “Let’s keep moving. There has to be something nearby.”

With a firm nod, Blue pushed herself to her hooves once more, leaning on Lumi for support. Together, they moved through the soft snow.

The cold air bit at her skin, Lumi suddenly paused, her ears pricking up at the sound of distant hoofsteps crunching through the snow. Unease spiraled in her stomach. She turned to Blue, who was leaning heavily against her, coughing weakly.

“Blue,” she whispered urgently. “We have to go. Now.”

Before Blue could register what was happening, Lumi grabbed her foreleg, pulling her forward. “I hear somepony coming!” The weight of urgency drove them both as Lumi guided Blue away from the path, slipping between the piles of snow covered rocks to avoid being seen.

But Blue’s legs were weak, her breaths shallow and jagged. “I… I can’t keep up,” she gasped, each word punctuated by a painful cough. Lumi felt panic rise as she steadied Blue, glancing back toward the direction of the hoofsteps.

“Just a little bit longer,” Lumi insisted. “I promise we’ll find somewhere safe.” As she spoke they realized that they had been spotted. Suddenly, a series of shots rang out, cutting through the cold silence as snow sprayed up from the ground where the bullets hit.

Blue staggered as an intense pain surged through her body, making her wonder if she had been shot.. Each beat of her heart sent a wave of agony to her internal organs. The cold air bit at her skin in stark contrast to the warmth slipping away from her limbs. She gasped, struggling for breath as her lungs fought against the overwhelming pressure building in her chest.

Dead trees loomed around her, their gnarled branches reaching out like skeletal fingers. The world became a blur, the outlines of the barren landscape merging into an indistinguishable haze. The pounding in her head intensified, drowning out the chaotic sounds of life that had once filled the air. She felt weak, her legs trembling beneath her, each step felt like she was wading through thick mud.

Desperation drove her to lean against Lumi's side, using her back for support as she fought to steady her breathing. But the sharp sensation coursing through her abdomen was debilitating and unrelenting, forcing her to bow her head, gasping for air. She could sense the world tilting, the ground beneath her shifting as her balance faltered.

“Blue! Blue!!” It was Lumi’s voice, familiar and warm, but it felt far away, as if drifting across a vast chasm that she couldn’t quite cross. The urgency in Lumi's shouts reached her, wrapping around her like a whisper carried on the wind, but the effort to respond was too much. Blue’s entire being was weighed down by exhaustion, and the beckoning call felt like a lifeline just out of reach.

With a final effort, Blue tried to remain upright, but her hooves lost their grip, slipping on the frozen earth. The ground rushed up to meet her and she felt a jolt reverberate through her, but the pain was quickly overshadowed by a heavy numbness that enveloped her. The cold seeped into her, dragging her down further into the depths of darkness. Her last sensation was the unyielding embrace of the frozen ground, eerily peaceful in contrast to the chaos that had consumed her moments before.

Blue felt an odd serenity wash over her, as if she were adrift in a vast, endless sea. There was a peculiar sensation that accompanied this weightlessness—a gentle buoyancy that lifted her above the burdens of the world. She opened her eyes, expecting to find the familiar shapes and colors of her surroundings, but instead she was greeted by an all-encompassing darkness, thick and impenetrable which enveloped her like a heavy blanket, pulsating softly as if it were alive. The darkness pressed against her, a velvety shroud that absorbed every trace of light. Dim shadows danced just beyond her vision, teasing her with the promise of form, but everything remained elusive—indiscernible and dreamlike. There were no edges, no boundaries to anchor her. All that existed was this profound stillness, this expansive void that cradled her in its embrace.

She blinked, trying to adjust her eyes, but the darkness remained unyielding, swallowing any flicker of brightness that dared to break through. It was an ocean of ink, a profound silence draping over her like a thick fog, muffling any sounds that might have been lurking in the shadows. Time felt suspended; moments stretched and twisted, gliding through her consciousness like wisps of smoke.

In this weightless state, she felt detached from her own body, as if she were merely a wisp of thought floating in the abyss. There was no pain, no fear, just an overwhelming sense of calm. Yet within that stillness a part of her yearned for connection, for the world she had known. Names and faces flitted through her mind, ghosts of memories that flickered in and out of reach, but the darkness bore them away before she could grasp hold of them.

“Lumi,” she whispered, though the sound felt muffled and distant, as if the darkness itself absorbed her voice. She longed to feel the warmth and comfort of her friend's presence, to break through this oppressive void that cocooned her so tightly. But at that moment, she was lost, suspended in a beautiful yet terrifying emptiness, a place where reality blurred into dreams, and she could only linger in the shadows of her own mind.

Blue felt the darkness pulse around her, and just as she was beginning to acclimate to the stillness, a voice resonated through the void, a voice that echoed with an otherworldly quality. It was layered and rich, almost musical, as though multiple tones harmonized effortlessly, weaving together into a tapestry of sound. The essence of it was both enchanting and disquieting, and the vibration seemed to ripple through the emptiness, vibrating not only in her ears but in the very marrow of her bones.

I know what you seek, the voice intoned, every syllable dripping with an ancient knowledge that felt both intimate and vast. It was genderless in its essence, a cosmic chorus that filled the void with an almost tangible presence. Are you sure you are ready for this knowledge?

Blue shivered at the invitation lacing through the voice, its cadence rolling over her like soft waves against a distant shore. Questions swirled in her mind, intertwining with the shadows wrapping around her like threads of a dark tapestry. She struggled to find her own voice, to anchor herself amidst the celestial vibrations.

“I don’t really understand,” she replied, her words forming slowly, as if hesitant to escape her lips. “But… it feels like I must know whatever truth you speak of.” With every moment that passed, the gravity of the unknown called to her; it was a force that stirred something deep within—a flicker of longing for clarity, for meaning.

You aren't ready, trust me. Now wake up; you wouldn’t want to disappoint your Mother would you? the voice insisted, and with that command, the void around Blue erupted in a blinding light. It consumed everything, engulfing her senses in a radiant wave that felt like sunlight breaking through a heavy fog.

As the brilliance surrounded her, she felt a strange sensation, like the subtle hum of energy coursing through her veins. Within that tapestry of light, a different sound emerged—a whisper, soft yet powerful.

You will be the perfect being.

The voice had a soft, melodic quality, reminiscent of a mare's voice, warm and nurturing, yet slightly alien. Something deep within her stirred at these words, a mixture of hope and trepidation sparking in her chest. Who was speaking to her? And what did it mean to be the ‘perfect being’?

Blue stirred awake, her eyelids heavy as she blinked against the harsh fluorescent light above. Confusion washed over her as she took in her surroundings, a small, sterile room with no windows, the walls stark and concrete, echoing the silence that enveloped her. The bed beneath her, though it bore the marks of her lying on it, was still fairly well organised.

When Blue sat up slowly, each movement sent painful reminders of the last ordeal coursing through her muscles. A sharp jolt shot through her back, lingering with every small shift. “Lumi!” she called, her voice weak and shaking in the quiet room. A knot of anxiety twisted in her stomach. Where was her friend?

Pressing her forelegs against her sides, Blue felt the tremor in her muscles, each pulse a vivid reminder of her body’s protest. “Ugh… ow,” she groaned softly, the words barely escaping her lips as a wave of discomfort crashed over her. The ache in her back felt like a group of tiny unicorns had taken up tap dancing right on her spine. As she adjusted her position, the sharp sting shot through her ribs, sending shivers down her legs. “Fuck… that was dumb, I shouldn’t have done that,” she muttered, a weak chuckle escaping before being quickly swallowed by a grimace.

She took a deep breath, but that only intensified the ache in her chest. “Why didn’t I listen to my gut? Or my legs? Or, you know, my brain?” Blue’s voice trembled with the effort, tinged with a self-deprecating humor that barely masked the throbbing pain.

Blue blinked, her brow crinkling in confusion as a wave of realization washed over her. “Wait. I can breathe?” she muttered, her voice a hoarse whisper that echoed slightly in the cold room. Her mind raced back to her earlier struggle, the moments when each inhalation had felt like trying to breathe through a set of heavy curtains. “Wasn’t I hacking up a lung earlier?”

The thought drew a faint smile to her lips amidst the haze of discomfort. She paused for a moment, letting herself get lost in the absurdity of it all. Here she was, sitting in a room with pain radiating through her body, yet somehow, she was still capable of taking in air like a normal pony. It felt almost miraculous, a small victory

Blue chuckled softly, a sound that edged on the incredulous. “Look at me, all dramatic, and here I am, feeling like I’m just a few moments away from giving an important talk on deep breaths!” she quipped to herself, the humor bringing a brief respite from the throbbing aches. It was a strange blend of irony and relief, like a secret joke she shared with the universe—an acknowledgment that even in painful moments, life still offered absurd little surprises.

She took another breath, savoring the newfound ease in her lungs, though caution lingered in the back of her mind. “Okay, Blue, don’t get too cocky,” she admonished herself, rolling her eyes at her own silliness. “You might be breathing fine now, but you just jumped off the metaphorical cliff and landed directly onto the rocky shore of your own bad decisions.”

For a fleeting moment, the pain seemed to fade, overshadowed by the sheer ridiculousness of her internal dialogue. She let out a soft snort of laughter, reveling in the fact that even in dire straits, she could still find a glimmer of humor. But then, as if a switch flipped, her thoughts returned to Lumi, and the amusement faded, replaced by a renewed sense of urgency.

“C’mon, Blue! Enough philosophizing. Let’s find Lumi and stop worrying about hacking up lungs—or, wait, was it just one lung? Whatever.” she said, shaking her head as she steadied herself. “Focus!" With a determined nod, she pushed past the lingering discomfort as she got up and took a step toward the door, ready to seek out her friend and uncover the mystery of how they both ended up in this bizarre situation.

Blue jumped as a sound suddenly was heard, seemingly from nowhere. Spinning around she saw Genie, the feisty squirrel doctor, gripping a small transmit device with an air of impatience. She was perched on a medical stool, her bushy tail flicking in irritation.

“Uh, I—” Blue started, but Genie cut her off.

“Save it. I might be the only one here, but that doesn’t mean I want to listen to your internal drama out loud,” Genie squeaked, her voice coming through the device with a sharp clarity. “We both know this isn’t your first trip here, and judging by the look on your face, it’s not exactly a pleasant reunion.” Genie said, and then added.

“And yet; I don’t see my fucking supplies, did you get lost on some other asshole’s quest? Or let me guess, some other doctor who had way more importance than ol Genie huh? Do you even read your map? You know, on your portable device that was meant for the very thing to keep you on track?”

Blue sighed, feeling heat creep into her cheeks. “Look, I know I should have brought back those medical supplies you needed. I just—”

“Yeah, apparently your adventures out there are more exciting than your responsibility.” Genie interrupted, hopping down from her perch with an exasperated flair. “Those supplies were crucial! You know I don’t have a lot left in stock. I had to use nearly everything to stabilize you after your last escapade. Heat and purified water? Not exactly a walk in the goddess damned park to come by these days!” Genie shouted.

“I understand,” Blue said, panic creeping in. “But I was chased! It wasn’t exactly a grocery run.”

Genie had gotten up to Blues face, and shoved her pipbuck into her face.

“Excuses, excuses!” Genie said flatly, eyeing Blue with a mix of annoyance and something softer beneath. “It was so simple, your PipBuck was marked with the hospital’s location, you just had to follow your map and go there! Sigh…I get it, you’ve got an adventure-filled life. But your health should come first. This virus isn’t going to wait for you to figure out if you can charm a few supplies out of someone. Next time, be smarter.”

“I promise," Blue replied, sounding repentant, hanging her head down after she had gotten her already hurting body even more hurt by Genie shoving her head into her pipbuck. Blue felt eyes on her, and they were judging her harshly. “Look, I’m sorry, okay? Stuff happened and I just got all caught up in it, I didn’t do it on purpose.”

Genie softened slightly, crossing her arms as she considered her patient. “Just know that I care about results, not your sensational storytelling. I can only work with what I have, and right now, I’m working with half a toolkit. Let’s get to it before I regret not shooing you out the door the last time.”

“Wait, where is Lumi?” Blue asked, suddenly feeling a pang of panic at the thought of her friend being out of sight.

Genie glanced up, her expression a mix of annoyance and concern. “She’s out right now. I had her sleep in the barracks. I didn’t want her crowding this place. Your sickness is really bad, Blue. I didn’t need her in the way while I was trying to keep you from falling apart.”

Blue’s heart raced. “But—”

“Be glad I got to it in time,” Genie cut in sharply, her beady eyes narrowing. “I saved you about a month tops, but you need to know it will creep up on you again. You’ll either die long before that, or you won’t. Not that I care, really. What I do care about is making sure you get your head on straight.”

“Genie—”

“No, listen.” Genie leaned closer, her voice low and serious as she grabbed Blue’s shoulders with her tiny paws. “When you are well I want you to go straight to the hospital with your friend Lumi. No distractions, no fucking side tracking. Do. You. Hear. Me?”

Blue nodded, her stomach churning as she absorbed the weight of Genie’s words.

“Good. I can’t do this miraculous healing act every time you come waltzing back,” Genie continued, releasing her grip and stepping back with her arms crossed. “You’ve used up enough of my supplies already. If you want to keep living, you need to take this seriously. I’m not going to be your safety net forever.”

“I get it, I do,” Blue responded, trying to steady herself. “I’ll go to the hospital. It’s just… the last time I went, things didn’t go well.”

“Too bad,” Genie replied bluntly. “This isn’t about feelings. It’s about survival. You don’t have the luxury of second-guessing yourself anymore. Stay focused, stick with Lumi, and get the help you need. Don’t let yourself get sidetracked by whatever nonsense is out there.”

“Understood,” Blue said, feeling a mix of gratitude and frustration. Genie’s tough-love approach was jarring, but deep down, she knew it was what she needed.

“You got to rest here for a day, unfortunately,” Genie said, her tone softening slightly but still firm. “Your body is weak. You’ve been out cold for 24 hours.”

Blue scrunched her face, a flurry of thoughts racing through her mind. Wait, fuck... I need to know if Hasten is okay, but I can't get close to Flagstone without those slavers killing him.

Worry clouded Blue's expression, and she felt a sinking sensation in her stomach.

“Genie, I can't just lie here,” Blue said, her voice shaky.

Genie’s expression turned serious once more. “You’re not thinking straight if you think you can just hop up and head out. You need to let your body heal. If you push yourself now, you’ll only end up in worse shape.”

“I understand, but—”

“You can’t be there if you’re dead,” Genie shot back, a fierce glint in her eyes.

“I… I’ll think about it,” Blue replied reluctantly, her shoulders slumping.

“Good enough for now,” Genie said, allowing a hint of warmth to seep back into her voice. “But you’re not allowed to wallow in self-pity while you’re here. Instead, take the time to rest and gather your strength. You’ll need it.”

Blue nodded, knowing Genie was right no matter how frustrating it was to hear. As she settled back onto her bed, her mind raced with possibilities and scenarios, all centered around Hasten. She closed her eyes, determined to focus on recovery, even as the worry remained like a stubborn shadow.

Blue surrendered to the exhaustion, hoping that Hasten remained safe, Blue’s thoughts spiraled as she lay there, battling her inner turmoil. I only knew Hasten for a day. However, I can’t sit by and not make sure those slaver fucks stand by their letter. They’re unpredictable, and if he’s out there alone—

She sighed deeply, the weight of helplessness pressing down on her chest like a heavy stone. It felt unbearable to think she might lose the brief connection she had forged with Hasten in such a short time.

Meanwhile, across the dimly lit room, Genie struck a match, the flickering flame casting shadows against the wall. She lit a cigarette she pulled from her pouch, taking a slow drag as she watched Blue with keen eyes. The smoke curled around her, creating a haze that seemed to reflect the ambiguity of their situation.

“Thinking again?" Genie observed, her tone half-teasing, yet always laced with a hint of seriousness. "You really ought to let that mind of yours take a breather. It’s a lot to carry when you’re still mending."

“Easier said than done,” Blue replied, her voice tinged with frustration.

Blue's frustration boiled over as she fixed her eyes on Genie, her voice thick with emotion. “You don’t understand what I’m going through! There’s a baker named Hasten, and he’s being held by slavers in Flagstone. How can I just sit here and do nothing when he’s out there, vulnerable and alone?”

Genie exhaled a plume of smoke, her expression unyielding. “I don’t want to hear it. You are my patient. You stay here and focus on healing. Once you’re fully recovered, you can ask Jet’s groupies outside this clinic for information. But only after you get those hospital supplies for me, like I said. No distractions.”

“But I can’t just ignore what’s happening to him!” Blue protested, her muscles clenched tightly. “He’s in danger!”

Genie took a slow drag from her cigarette before looking Blue dead in the eye. “And running off to save him while you can barely stand isn’t going to help either of you. Slavers don’t care about your feelings, and neither do I. You need to regain your strength first. Acting out of impulse is a quick way to find yourself in a cage alongside him.”

Blue felt her heart sink, but Genie’s words resonated with her. “You’re right,” she said, her voice small. “But it’s hard to just sit back and do nothing.”

“Trust me,” Genie replied, her gaze steady. “Sometimes the best action is preparing for the next move. You want to help him? Regain your strength. Those supplies I need aren’t going to fetch themselves.”

Blue closed her eyes, taking a deep breath as she felt a flicker of determination amid her frustration. “Okay, I’ll do it. I’ll rest and get the supplies. But know that I won’t give up on Hasten.”

“Whatever,” Genie affirmed, a flicker of approval softening her expression.

Blue settled back into the quiet surroundings, the smoky scent of Genie’s cigarette lingered in the air. She felt a sense of purpose reigniting within her. Hasten was out there, and though she felt powerless now, she would find a way to reach him. Gathering intel would be her first step, but for now, she would focus on healing—one careful breath at a time.

Blue blinked slowly, her eyes feeling glued shut as if reluctant to part from the darkness. Each blink gave her fleeting glimpses of her familiar room, but everything seemed slightly off, blurred at the edges, like a painting running in the rain. She could remember Genie being there—her warm presence, the buzz of their conversation—but now...

In the blink of her eyes, she was gone.

Emptiness settled in Blue's chest, a hollow ache that gnawed at her. Where Genie had sat was now empty, leaving a noticeable gap in the space. Blue turned her head, half-expecting to find her nearby, but the absence felt overwhelming, but to no avail.

A wave of exhaustion washed over Blue as she tried to push herself up, her limbs heavy and unresponsive, as if she’d run a marathon in her dreams. The bed was too inviting, a soft cocoon that made the thought of rising almost unbearable. She longed to sink back into sleep, to escape the reality that felt too heavy to bear.

But, of course, sleep eluded Blue. Casting about for a distraction, something to keep her occupied, it occurred to her that she didn’t know very much about her PipBuck. Blue was vaguely aware of it being a powerful device that let her do many things, but she didn’t yet know what those things were. With a grunt she managed to sit up and brought her PipBuck up and began to study it.

There was a certain logic to the layout, the function keys were on one side and the data keys were on the other. Well, she thought they were data keys as they tended to help with scrolling through and then selecting various files and choices. Well, but she knew that already. The big surprise was discovering she could push two keys at once to get a new function.

“Hmm. Eyes Forward Sparkle? Wait, okay, what was this function?” It seemed to project an image of the room onto the PipBuck screen, but underneath it said [b[Select Target. “Target?” There was nothing to aim at. Blue looked down and noticed her guns were gone. “Wait, what? Oh right, they would have come off when Genie was treating me…”

Blue discovered the radio had two bands, one called AM and one called FM She wondered where B, C, D, and E M had gone, but oh well, at least she knew she had more than one band of radio now. Then she discovered a further radio band called Shortwave. “What the fuck?” She was going to have to ask some pony about this, later.

Blue began to peruse the files. There were buttons to make and change files, to record, and buttons that brought up keyboards. Also maps, though she knew some of that already. Well. Then she hit the jackpot! There was a file in there called Introduction to the PipBuck.

Blue opened it and quickly discovered it was an entry level users manual. Just what she so desperately needed. And she had a choice, to read, or listen as the machine read. She lay down and set the PipBuck to read mode and lay back intending to listen.

Well, she intended to at any rate, but now that she was relaxed, sleep unexpectedly swept her in an embrace.

She forced herself to blink again, willing her mind to sharpen and focus. Rubbing her eyes with the back of her foreleg, she hoped to chase away the remnants of sleep.

Blue lay outstretched on the bed, savoring the sensation of her muscles unwinding. The comforting weight of the covers enveloped her, each stretch a reminder of her body's limits and capabilities. As she relished the soft pop of her joints, a soft moan escaped her lips, signaling the relief that washed over her.

With a careful shake of her forelegs, she hesitated, apprehensive about the remnants of soreness lingering from her previous exertions. “Come on, body, just a little longer,” she whispered to herself, steeling her resolve. Carefully, she moved the covers off her body and lowered her hooves to the ground, pleasantly surprised to feel no pain. Breathing out a sigh of relief, she smiled. “Genie knows her stuff…”

“I really need to get those supplies and then rescue Hasten,” she murmured, feeling a mix of excitement and worry. "Time's not on my side."

Blue stepped out of the small clinic room, rubbing the sleep from her eyes. The harsh lights overhead hummed, making the atmosphere feel even colder. She spotted Genie leaning against the wall, arms crossed, an exasperated look on her face.

“Are you finally up? Fucks sake, I thought I’d need Yaest to teach you another lesson,” Genie snapped. “And yes, rumors spread. I know she beat your ass, but looks like I didn’t have to.”

At the mention of Yaest, a shudder ran through Blue, and she felt a chill creep down her spine. The memories of that defeat flooded back, the way it was a one sided fight. She quickly regained her composure but couldn’t hide the slight tremble in her hooves. “I... I’m ready now,” she stammered, trying her best to inject confidence into her voice, though the words felt hollow.

Genie’s gaze pinned her down, harder than ever. “Now get out of this outpost with Lumi in tow, and get me my Luna damned fucking medical supplies!” she barked, her irritation palpable.

Swallowing hard, Blue nodded, her throat dry as she nodded once more. “Okay, got it,” she said, her voice barely above a whisper. The pressure of Genie’s expectations hung heavily in the air, but she knew she had to succeed this time.

Turning on her heel, pushing aside the nagging fear that threatened to creep in again, Blue resolved to find Lumi. The stakes were high, and she was determined not to let Genie down.

Blue took a deep breath, steeling herself as she stepped out of the clinic and into the biting cold. The wind whipped her hair around her face, and snowflakes began to drift down from the slate-gray sky, settling on her shoulders and collecting in her hair. She squinted against the cold air, determined to find Lumi and head to the hospital.

Just then, the barracks door swung open, and Lumi stepped out, her eye scanning the area. When they landed on Blue, relief washed over her like a tidal wave. “Blue. I… fuck. I was worried you were dead!” Lumi rushed over, her voice filled with a mix of worry and relief. “I didn’t know what to do. I didn’t want innocent blood on my hooves; I wouldn’t have lived with myself…”

Blue held up her hooves in a calming gesture. “I’m okay, Lumi. I passed out from being sick. I didn’t mean to scare you.”

“Blue…” Lumi’s voice cracked with emotion. “You really scared me when you passed out and bled on the ground. I didn’t want to lose someone who could become a friend. Promise me you have this under control, okay?”

Blue felt the weight of Lumi’s earnest eyes on her, and for a moment, the truth caught in her throat. She could see the fragility beneath Lumi’s tough exterior. “Lumi…” she paused, searching for the right words, and took in the sadness etched on Lumi’s face. “I promise…”

It was a lie, and Blue knew it, but she opted for comfort instead of truth. There was no need to burden Lumi with her fears. Instead, she reached out, lightly squeezing Lumi’s shoulder.

Lumi bit her lip, still trembling slightly, and nodded. “Okay. Just… don’t scare me like that again.”

“Trust me, I’ll try,” Blue replied, her voice steady. Just then, a low growl interrupted their moment, and both of them turned to see Frazer, the massive snow hound, approaching with an air of urgency that contrasted starkly with the peace of their reunion.

“Not so fast,” he growled. “We really need that audience with the caretakers soon. Jet has been getting restless, and we can’t afford any delays.”

“Yeah, well, give us a break,” Lumi shot back, the edge in her voice revealing her lingering anxiety. “We’re just having a moment here.”

“Moments don’t matter if we’re not alive to have them,” Frazer replied bluntly, though there was a hint of sympathy in his gaze.

Blue exchanged a look with Lumi and then turned back to Frazer. “We’ll move as quickly as we can. Just give us a moment, alright?”

Frazer nodded curtly and stepped back, allowing them space. Once they were alone again, Blue turned back to Lumi, whose expression was still tinged with worry.

Blue spoke up, her voice steady. “We need to talk about the supplies and Genie’s urgency. She’s getting restless, and if we don’t move soon, we might miss our chance.”

Before Blue could finish, Lumi's expression darkened. “Blue, I just saw you awake again, and now you want to quickly go back out and get yourself KILLED?!” Lumi pushed Blue away for a moment, her hooves trembling with frustration. “Blue, we’ve only been traveling for multiple days. Why are you looking to have a death wish? I watched you almost die! BLUE!”

The intensity of Lumi’s rage caught Blue off guard, but she understood the depth of her friend’s fear. “Lumi…” Blue started, but Lumi cut her off, her voice rising in anguish.

“We can’t just rush into danger! You were bleeding on the ground! What if you collapse again? What if—”

“Lumi... I get it,” Blue said, her voice steady but thick with emotion. “I’m not trying to get myself killed. I’m sick, okay? It’s a time bomb. I have about a month of being healthy left. Genie saw to that. This virus... it’ll freeze my body from the inside. It’s not pretty. Your leader, Baatar, warned me about it. As far as I know, there’s no cure—only ways to battle this virus. I didn’t want to tell you because facing the reality of it was terrifying. I didn’t want someone to get too close only to see me die.”

Lumi’s expression shifted as the weight of Blue’s revelation sank in. “Blue... I didn’t know,” she replied softly, her voice barely above a whisper. “I’m sorry for feeling angry.” Her body language softened, the tension in her shoulders eased, replaced by genuine concern. She stepped closer.

Lumi nodded, the gravity of Blue's words settling between them. “I wish you had told me sooner. It would have changed things.”

“Sure, but it’s hard to open up about something like this,” Blue replied, her voice barely above a whisper. “Pushing people away felt safer than dragging anyone else into this mess.”

Lumi studied her for a long moment, frustration giving way to compassion. “You think isolating yourself helps? It just makes things worse. You’re not going to find any answers hiding in the dark.”

Blue met her gaze, the weight of her illness now evident in her eyes. “I didn’t want anyone to feel sorry for me. I didn’t want pity. But I’m running out of time, and it’s terrifying.”

“Facing it alone won’t change that, Blue,” Lumi said, her voice steady but tinged with urgency. “You don’t have to bear this all by yourself. Let me help.”

After a long silence, Blue nodded, her resolve solidifying. “Alright. But know this isn’t going to be easy.”

“I wouldn’t expect it to be,” Lumi replied, a somber acknowledgment passing between them. “But we’re going to face it head-on—no more pretending it’s not happening.”

Blue and Lumi stepped out of the outpost, finally having come to terms with their problem. As the cool air filled their lungs, Blue lifted her foreleg and looked at her PipBuck. The screen flickered to life, and a cheerful, frilly female voice chimed in:

“Greetings, User Immortal! How may I assist you today? Here are your options:

Health Status – Would you like a detailed report of your physical condition?

Nav Marker – Do you wish to know your current location and destination markers?

Radio Activation – Shall I tune in to your favorite station for an uplifting tune?

Inventory Check – Would you like to review the items you’re currently carrying?

Status Report – Would you like a summary of your recent activities?

Motivational Quote – How about a little encouragement to boost your spirit as you embark on this journey?

Please choose one of the above options, and I’ll be delighted to assist you further!”

Blue couldn’t help but chuckle at the overly cheerful tone of her PipBuck, momentarily brightening the mood as they prepared for their journey.

Blue hesitated for a moment, then replied, “Uh... I guess 6.”

“Excellent choice, User Immortal!” the PipBuck chimed enthusiastically. “Here’s a motivational quote to inspire you: *‘The only limits in life are the ones you make.’ Now, go forth and conquer your challenges with renewed vigor!”

Blue smiled, feeling a little more energized. She glanced at Lumi, who raised an eyebrow, clearly amused by the PipBuck’s antics. “Your fancy tech really knows how to get you pumped, doesn’t it?” Lumi teased.

“Hey, a little encouragement never hurts!” Blue replied with a playful shrug. “We could use all the motivation we can get out here.”

“True enough. This place gives me the creeps, especially with all the ruins around. The hospital isn’t too far off. Just a little further” Lumi said.

“Right,” Blue said, taking a deep breath. “Let’s keep moving toward the hospital, then. It should be quieter than the outpost, and we need to stock up on whatever supplies we can find.”

“Good call,” Lumi agreed. “I just hope it’s actually safe. We can't afford any surprises right now.”

“It’s hard to tell if it’s morning or evening with all this snowfall,” she remarked, shaking her head. “But we need to stay focused.” Blue replied

The PipBuck chimed in again, “And remember, User Immortal: The only limits in life are the ones you make! Let that guide you as you brave the unknown!”

Blue pushed forward watching her surroundings making sure nothing crept out at them. She and Lumi trudged through the snowy terrain, the cold nipped at Blue's cheeks, while Lumi's hoof boots crunched rhythmically against the fresh powder. The PipBuck chimed in cheerfully, “I don’t see any hostiles, User Immortal. You are currently safe! Would you like for me to remind you of hostiles every 5 minutes?”

Blue raised an eyebrow, contemplating. “Actually, PipBuck, could you keep the reminder going? It might be helpful.”

Lumi shook her head firmly, her breath visible in the crisp air. “No, that’s a stupid idea,” she replied, glancing over at Blue. “Anything or anyone out there past this landscape of snowfall will hear it. We need to be quiet and move cautiously.”

“Good point,” Blue conceded, her gaze darting to the pristine white expanse. “Let’s just focus on our surroundings then. We should be as stealthy as possible.”

“Understood,” the PipBuck responded, its tones unfazed. “Initiating stealth mode—”

“Not literal stealth mode!” Lumi interjected, rolling her eyes. “Just don’t broadcast what we’re thinking, okay?”

“Got it! I’ll keep quiet!” the PipBuck assured, still cheerful.

As the duo pressed on through the eerie landscape, Blue felt both calm and alert. The soft crunching of snow under Lumi's hooves was the only sound breaking the stillness, reminding them that they were alone.

“Keep an eye out for any tracks or signs in the snow,” Blue instructed, her voice steady. “Any unusual marks could indicate a presence nearby.”

“Right behind you,” Lumi replied, her senses sharp as they advanced, hooves adeptly moving across the snowy ground. Together, they moved with purpose, resolute in their goal of reaching the hospital, aware of the hidden challenges that lay ahead in the snowy wilderness.

They approached the towering structure, the once-grand façade was now cloaked in a thin layer of snow and the remnants of battle scars, cracked windows and broken doors, told tales of its turbulent past. The biting cold settled into their bones as they stood at the entrance, their breaths mingling with the frosty air.

The PipBuck chirped cheerfully, cutting through the somber atmosphere. “You have made it to your location! Welcome to Stallerion Hospital. Would you like a description of the hospital and what it was used for before the standstill of the war?”

Blue nodded, her curiosity piqued. “Yes, definitely. I’d like to know more.”

“Stallerion Hospital was originally established as a state-of-the-art medical facility designed to provide care for both civilians and soldiers. It specialized in trauma care, advanced surgeries, and rehabilitation. During the war, it witnessed countless injuries and heart-wrenching stories as both sides of the conflict sought refuge and aid here. The hospital had extensive resources, including surgical suites and laboratories, and housed many skilled doctors and nurses dedicated to their craft,” the PipBuck said, its voice steady and informative.

Lumi shifted her hooves nervously. “It sounds like it had a lot of stories to tell,” she said softly. “But look at it now... It feels haunted.”

Blue took a deep breath, gazing up at the crumbling structure. “It’s a reminder of what once was. But it might also hold valuable supplies or information. We need to be careful, though.”

The PipBuck chimed in again, “Scanning the area for signs of life and structural integrity... please stand by.”

“Keep your voice down,” Lumi whispered, eyeing the darkened entryway. “We don’t know what could be lurking inside.”

Blue nodded in agreement. “Let’s stick together and move cautiously. We need to find a way in and see what we can uncover. There might be something here that can help us.”

With that, they stepped forward into the eerie silence of the building, prepared to face whatever lay within its walls.

“No identified lifeforms inside. It. Is. Safe,” the PipBuck stated, its mechanical tone contrasting with the unsettling creaks echoing from within the building. The atmosphere seemed to shift as the old structure groaned, a haunting reminder of its past.

Blue gulped, glancing at Lumi, who was peering nervously at the entrance. “Just get in and get out then, right?” she said, trying to sound more confident than she felt.

Lumi nodded, she whispered back, “Yeah, in and out. We just need to find anything useful—supplies, maybe even some medical gear.”

Blue took a deep breath and pushed the door open with a low creak. The air inside was stale, heavy with the scent of rust and decay. Dust motes floated lazily in the thin shafts of light streaming through the broken windows, illuminating the once sterile interior now covered in debris.

“Stick close,” Blue said softly, her voice barely above a whisper. “We’ll search the first floor and keep an eye out for anything that looks salvageable.”

They stepped inside, the sound of their hooves echoing ominously against the cracked tile floor. Shadows loomed in every corner.

Lumi glanced back at the entrance before focusing on the corridor ahead. “Where should we start?” she asked.

“Let’s check the reception area first,” Blue suggested, moving cautiously down the dimly lit hallway. “If they stored any supplies, that would be the likely spot.”

Together, they made their way forward, the creaks and groans of the building accompanying their hoofsteps, and the weight of history pressing down on them as they ventured deeper into the heart of the hospital.

The walls, once painted in a soothing pale blue, were now a dull, faded shade, peeling and mottled with patches of mildew. Dust clung to the surfaces, and the air held the stale scent of neglect. Flaking paint revealed cracks in the plaster, and hanging on the walls was a strange assortment of propaganda posters that hung limply, their messages barely discernible beneath layers of grime.

One poster caught Blue's eye—it depicted a cheerful medical pony in a pristine white coat, smiling proudly next to a military officer. The bold lettering above read, "Together We Heal, Together We Win!" The vibrancy of the colors had long since muted, leaving only a shadow of what it once represented, a broken promise of unity from a time long past. Another faded poster urged, "Stay Strong, Stay Safe—Trust in Our Medical Teams!" with a stylized image of nurses and doctors tending to soldiers, their faces filled with determination. Now, those images seemed mocking, mere ghosts of what the hospital once stood for.

The ground was littered with garbage, chunks of decayed paper, and shattered glass. Tattered foam padding from an old chair lay half-buried under a heap of dusty files, the contents long since scattered and illegible. Broken chairs, some overturned, littered the reception area, their once-sturdy frames splintered and worn. In one corner, a stack of old medical records lay haphazardly strewn, pages yellowed and torn, reminiscent of the chaos that had transpired there.

As Blue navigated through the debris, an unsettling sight caught her attention. Scattered throughout the area were the remnants of life in the hospital—skeletons adorned in tattered hospital gowns, some crumpled against walls, others sprawled against overturned furniture. They served as grim reminders of the tragic fate that had befallen both the staff and patients who had sought refuge within these walls during the chaos of war.

“Blue, look at this,” Lumi whispered, pointing to a nearby corner where a particularly intact skeleton rested, with a small, rusting figurine clutched in its bony grasp. “Do you think… they were waiting for help?”

Blue felt a chill run down her spine. “I don’t know, but we need to keep moving.” She took a steadying breath, scanning their surroundings for anything remotely useful amidst the decay. The ambience of the hospital pressed down upon them.There was a heavy silence urging them to quickly gather supplies and escape before the specters of the past overwhelmed them entirely.

Blue knelt in the oppressive darkness of the hospital, the air heavy with decay and memories long lost. She struggled to see the figurine and the skeletal remains, the details were obscured by shadow. The rusty metal glimmered faintly in the dim light, but she couldn’t quite understand what it represented.

“I’m sorry if this was yours…” she murmured softly, with a slight tremble in her voice. “It will have a new home now, to go on more adventures.”

Sadness settled into her chest as she realized the skeleton belonged to a foal, small and delicate, still grasping the figurine as if it were a source of comfort in its final moments. The loss weighed heavily upon her, and she imagined the child, once full of life, now reduced to mere bones and dust.

“We have to remember them,” she whispered into the darkness, uncertain if Lumi could hear her. “This... this isn’t just a figure. It was a part of someone’s story.” She bowed her head, feeling a deep connection to the child whose hopes and dreams had onced echoed through this forsaken place.

With shaky hooves, Blue reached for her PipBuck, its familiar feel grounding her in the overwhelming sorrow. She pressed a button, and a soft, bluish light flickered to life, casting long shadows on the walls. The illumination revealed more of the room—the remnants of tattered blankets and crumbling walls, all remnants of a life long past.

Lumi's eye reflected the glow of the PipBuck as she stepped closer. “You okay?” she asked gently, cautious of the emotions that hung thick in the air.

Blue looked at her, blinking away the tears in her eyes. “Yeah. Just… it’s harder than I thought. We’re supposed to be looking for supplies, but it feels wrong to take something so personal.” She held the figurine up for Lumi to see.

Lumi nodded and smiled. “Ah, Daring Do. Yeah, I get that it’s hard, this situation, but it’s cool that you feel this way about it. It shows you care.”

With newfound resolve, Blue placed the figurine gently in her saddlebag, taking one last glance at the foal’s remains, the PipBuck’s light shimmering over the tragic scene. In that moment, she made a silent vow to remember not only this lost child but all the others lost in this ruined world.

In the meantime Lumi’s face had shifted from a smile to a rather pensive look. Blue gave her a quizzical look and Lumi replied with “I know the child is dead, and the figurine is basically just a lump of metal, but somehow it feels at least slightly wrong to take something from the dead.” She sighed. Blue looked uncertain and asked “Do you fear something will happen? Like the child’s spirit will come to take it away? I’ll put it back if you want.”

Lumi gave a sorrowful little smile. “Oh I’m not afraid that we will get attacked by a ghost or anything like that, the child is resting with the two sisters now, but, well, that toy has been there for the child since it was overwhelmed by death, and it just seems sad to take it away. I know, I’m probably being silly, I just find it sad is all. But then I find the fact that the poor little one is dead to be sad. Well, heck, I find the fact that any pony has to die to be sad, if you want the truth.” She gave Blue a solemn smile.

Blue looked down for a minute, a somber look on her own face. “Well, it is a sad thing, but, well, as you said, the foal is dead and the toy is lying here rusting away. I don’t know why I want it, it just seemed like something, or some pony, said, in my heart, ‘please take the toy with you’. It was like it wants to go on new adventures, and it seemed right to just take it, so I did. But I do get things wrong, maybe this is one of those times? Like I said, I’ll put it back if you’d like me too?”

Lumi shook her head. “No Blue it’s not wrong for you to take the figurine on new adventures, it’s just sad how you came by it. I’m just mourning the death of a poor foal, don’t mind me.”

“Let’s keep moving,” she said softly, after a brief pause. Her voice was steadier now, perhaps empowered by the flickering lights that illuminated the dark corners of their surroundings. They had a mission to fulfill, and their shared history would remain with them to ensure that such losses would not fade into oblivion.

As Blue and Lumi ventured deeper into the hospital the atmosphere grew increasingly smothering the farther they went. The walls seemed to close in around them, adorned with peeling paint and flickering emergency lights that cast eerie shadows over the floor. Each step echoed in the silence, a reminder of the emptiness left behind.

“Do you think anyone is alive in here?” Lumi asked, her voice a whisper as they navigated through the debris-littered hallway. “I mean, besides us?”

Blue hesitated for a moment, then replied, “Well, my PipBuck said there were no lifeforms detected. However, it could be wrong. I don’t know, though.” Her voice trailed off, uncertainty creeping into her words.

Lumi frowned, glancing around the dimly lit corridor. “That’s… unsettling.”

They reached a doorway, the frame warped but still somewhat intact. Blue pushed it open, and the hinges creaked warningly as they ventured inside. The room was filled with rusty medical equipment, most of it stripped of any useful parts. A faded poster on the wall, promoting the importance of health and safety, hung askew, the colors muted by age.

“Look!” Lumi exclaimed, pointing to a cabinet on the far side of the room. “It might have some supplies left!”

Blue’s heart raced at the prospect and moved closer, crouching in front of the cabinet. The door slid open with a protesting groan, revealing a few dusty, outdated medical kits and empty bottles. She rifled through the contents, her disappointment growing. “It’s all gone… just like everything else.”

Then, something caught her eye deep within the shadows of the cabinet. She reached in and pulled out a small bottle, its label barely legible but still intact. “Antiseptic!” she said, her spirits lifting. “It’s not much, but it’s something.”

Lumi beamed. “That’s great! It might be useful.”

As Blue tucked the bottle into her saddlebag, a sudden noise echoed down the hallway, sharp and jarring. She froze, her heartbeat pounding in her ears. “Did you hear that?”

“Yeah,” Lumi whispered, her eyes widening. “It sounded like… hoofsteps.”

They exchanged nervous glances, the reality of their situation sinking in. They weren’t alone.

“Let’s hide,” Blue urged, motioning silently to a nearby corner behind a tipped-over gurney. They ducked behind it, hearts racing, listening intently. The grinding hoofsteps grew louder, accompanied by muffled voices.

“What if it’s raiders?” Lumi said, barely able to contain her fear.

“Shh,” Blue whispered, straining to hear. “Wait.”

The figures emerged—a pair of robotic ponies, their bodies gleaming but battered from years of neglect. Both had red glowing eyes, one scanned the room like a searchlight. The other’s metallic frame was adorned with several holes, suggesting it had seen its fair share of trouble over its time.

“I swear I saw movement.” the first robotic pony stated in a synthesized voice, its gaze sweeping across the room. “I’m going to check it out.”

Blue’s heart raced. These weren’t just scavengers—they were guardians of the hospital, automated androids designed to protect this place long after its living inhabitants had vanished.

“Do you think we should try to sneak past them?” Lumi whispered, her voice trembling.

Blue considered their options, breaths shallow. She whispered back “If we wait, they might leave. But if they find us…” She trailed off, leaving the gravity of the situation hanging in the air.

“Maybe we should create a distraction?” Lumi suggested cautiously, scanning the room for anything to draw the robots’ attention.

“Let me think…” Blue said, focusing on a hatch in front of her “I’ll try to draw them away from you. Once I have their attention, you can sneak out through the vent.”

“Are you sure?” Lumi questioned, concern filling her face.

“I’ll be fine,” Blue replied, steeling her resolve. “Just trust me.”

“No, Blue,” Lumi countered, shaking her head. “I can’t leave you alone again. There has to be a different way.”

Blue took a quiet breath, trying to maintain her composure. “Lumi... I don’t know how strong these things are. You and I are both not in complete physical condition to fight, and not only that we couldn’t even do any damage.”

“But what if something happens to you?” Lumi’s voice trembled, a mix of fear and determination. “I can’t just stand by while you put yourself at risk like that!”

Blue stepped closer, gazing into Lumi’s eye, searching for understanding. “I know it’s hard, but we need to be smart about this. Right now, you're just as important as I am. If we both get caught or hurt, we’re done for.”

Lumi hesitated, the weight of their predicament settling heavily on her shoulders. “But… Is there really no other option?”

Blue replied firmly. “Just trust me.”

Lumi bit her lip, torn between her instincts to protect her friend and the harsh reality they faced. Finally, she nodded reluctantly. “I guess… if you think it’s the best plan…”

“It is,” Blue assured her, giving her shoulder a reassuring squeeze. "Just keep your head down and be safe. I'm not going anywhere without you."

With an anxious look, Lumi slowly began to back away, ready to make her move once Blue had lured the robotic androids away. They both knew the risks.

With one last glance at Lumi, Blue took a deep breath and stepped toward the storage room door. She felt her heart racing as she said, “Stay low and quiet. I’ll be right behind you.”

“Just be careful,” Lumi said, anxiety evident in her voice.

Blue opened the door and stepped into the narrow hallway, scanning for any signs of movement. “Hey!” she called out, her voice echoing in the silence. “Over here!”

Almost immediately, two glowing red eyes turned toward her from the shadows, the presence of the robotic androids sending a jolt through her. With a surge of adrenaline, Blue sprinted down the hallway, her hooves clacking loud against the cold concrete.

Blue darted around a corner, her mind racing with thoughts and possibilities. She had to outsmart these machines. Somehow, she had trained for this—a million scenarios played through her mind, each detailing how to evade danger. This was no different, right?

Looking for any potential escape route, she spotted an open doorway to her right. Without a second thought, she veered toward it, hoping it would lead her to safety. The door creaked ominously as she slipped inside, her breath catching in her throat.

Inside the small room, Blue quickly scanned for anything she could use. Shelves lined the walls, cluttered with abandoned tools and equipment. She took a moment to calm herself, listening intently for the thud of mechanical hooves approaching. Daring to glance out the cracked door, she caught a glimpse of the androids moving past, their red eyes casting an eerie glow on the walls.

Adrenaline surged through her veins again, and she knew she couldn’t linger. She took a moment to assess her surroundings, formulating a plan. There had to be a way to outsmart them, to give herself the upper hand.

As Blue readied herself to move again, her mind raced through strategies, each more daring than the last. She was ready to confront whatever came next—after all, there was no room for fear when survival was on the line.

To her surprise, she found shelves lined with medical equipment, as well as trolleys, bags, and an assortment of bottles. Each bottle was labeled, but the words were a jumble of unfamiliar terms that made no sense to her. Some were faded, while others gleamed under the dim light, their contents obscured but clearly intact.

Blue stepped closer, quietly examining the labels with a mix of curiosity and frustration. “What is all this?” she muttered to herself. She recognized some of the symbols and images—bandages, syringes, vials—but the names eluded her comprehension.

Desperation clawed at her. This could be an opportunity to find something useful, yet she had no idea what would be safe to use. Her eyes darted around the room as she scanned for anything that stood out. In a moment of inspiration, she spotted a sturdy medical kit tucked away on a shelf. She grabbed it, feeling its weight as she opened it to reveal antiseptics, gauze, and a few basic tools. Those she understood.

Just as she was about to leave, she hesitated, glancing back at the shelves. Could any of the bottles hold something she could use? After a moment's deliberation, she tucked all of the bottles into her bag, too. If she had time later, maybe she could figure out what they were.

Listening intently for the clinking of mechanical hoofsteps, Blue turned toward the cracked door, watching the shadows of the androids moving past. As her heart pounded in her chest, she steeled herself for the next move. She wasn’t exactly sure what to do, but she felt that she had the means to make it through. Just take one step at a time. she thought to herself.

She swallowed hard and scanned the room one last time. She felt some regret that she couldn’t do anything with the equipment in the room, but she had to content herself with knowing that even if she had more time, lugging those pieces of equipment wouldn’t be feasible. They could prove useful, but the weight would slow her down significantly. With no time to waste, satisfied with the bottles she had secured, she prepared to move again.

Hearing faint mechanical sounds growing closer, she knew she needed to leave. She pivoted back to the door, her heart racing as she whispered a silent farewell to the untouched supplies. With her limited haul tucked into her saddle bags she slipped quietly into the corridor, ready to face whatever lay ahead.

The corridor stretched out before her, a forbidding tunnel of shadows. Blue had her Pip-Buck light activated, the blue glow cutting through the darkness and providing just enough illumination to navigate. But as she took a cautious step forward, her heart sank—she heard the unmistakable sound of metal scraping against metal coming from further down the hall.

Panic surged through her as her eyes widened in realization. She quickly turned off her Pip-Buck light, plunging herself into darkness once again. The sudden absence of illumination left her with a vague outline of her surroundings, but she didn’t hesitate. Feeling the weight of her supplies pressing against her side, she dove back into the office she had just searched, closing the door quietly behind her.

The room enveloped her in shadows, and she pressed her back against the cool wall, barely breathing. The sounds outside grew closer—metallic footsteps accompanied by mechanical whirs resonating through the corridor.

Her heart raced, and dread settled in as she strained to listen. The voices murmured, indistinct but filled with a sense of authority and purpose.

“...initiating the search protocol. Unauthorized presence detected in Sector 3,” came a chilling mechanical voice.

With every approaching hoofstep, the tension in the air thickened. The androids paused momentarily, their sensors calibrating for any signs of movement. Blue strained against the urge to peek outside; she could hear the low thrumming of their energy fields, indicating their readiness to unleash whatever force they were designed to deploy.

Desperate to formulate a plan, Blue scanned the darkened room with her eyes, the shadows holding potential routes for escape. The door was the obvious barrier, but if she could find another way out—perhaps a window or another entrance—she might just slip past them undetected.

As the androids resumed scanning the area, their red light flaring across the room's interior briefly, Blue felt a surge of resolve. The door couldn’t be her only option. She needed to trust her instincts, and perhaps the shadows would prove her ally.

With a silent breath, she maneuvered deeper into the office, searching for any possible exit. She just had to keep moving, keep breathing, and hope that whatever lingered in the dark would help her remain unseen.

“Going into standby mode. Intruder not in sight.” droned a robot.

At that moment, Blue felt a flicker of hope. It was now or never. Steadying herself, she glanced toward the door, forming a plan in her mind. She had to be quiet and swift.

With careful precision, she approached the door, her hoof hovering above the handle, feeling the smooth metallic surface underneath. She took a deep breath, praying the hinges would cooperate. Slowly, she turned the handle with her hoof and gently pulled the door open. To her immense relief, it creaked neither loudly nor ominously, remaining almost soundless.

As the door opened, the dim red glow bathed her in its eerie light. She peeked out into the corridor; the androids remained motionless, their sensors now dimmed as they awaited a signal, scanning the area for any signs of life.

Blue slipped into the hallway, her heart racing with exhilaration. Fear transformed into determination. With her Pip-Buck light off, she was now cloaked in darkness, relying on her memories of the layout to guide her. The corridor stretched out before her, and she knew she had to keep moving.

Silent as a whisper, she crept past the androids, taking care to keep to the shadows where the light would not reveal her presence. Powered by adrenaline she quickened her movements, and every hoofstep felt like a heartbeat—a reminder of the urgency of her escape.

Just ahead, she spotted an intersection where the corridor branched off into three directions. She hesitated, a moment of uncertainty creeping in. Which way would lead her to safety?

Listening intently, she heard nothing but the distant echo of the androids' low hum—a sound that set her teeth on edge. Mustering her courage, she chose the left path, moving cautiously while glancing back only once to ensure no alarm had been raised.

As she ventured deeper, her senses heightened, catching every little sound around her. Each breath was calculated, and she focused on the path ahead, hoping to find a way outside before the silence was broken by another search.

Time felt elusive but she pressed on, the uncertainty of what lay in the shadows, besides the androids behind her, urging her forward.

The corridor was a nightmare of intersecting metal passageways, each looking identical to the last. Blue had no idea where she was, no mental map to guide her, only the desperate need to escape. Her hooves trembled slightly against the cold metal floor, each step an uncertain gamble.

She cautiously tried to inspect another batch of security robots that she came across, but the darkness made it difficult to make out details. Their red, dully glowing eyes had been enough to send a chill down her spine, and she'd quickly retreated, not wanting to risk being spotted. The androids remained in standby mode, but she knew that could change at any moment. "Think," she muttered to herself, her ears swiveling to catch any sound. But thinking was difficult when panic threatened to overwhelm her.

She carefully picked her way forward, acutely aware of the android ponies behind her. Their mechanical forms loomed in the darkness, those eerie red eyes - even when not actively tracking her - made her fur stand on end.

Blue turned her attention to the hospital rooms lining the corridor. The doors were mostly ajar, some creaking softly as though inviting her to look inside. One room caught her eye, its door slightly open, revealing just enough light to make out the sterile white interior.

Suddenly, the air shifted, a sharp sound echoing down the corridor—metal-on-metal, like something shifting or moving. Blue’s heart leaped into her throat as she froze. Has one of the androids been activated?

She squeezed her eyes shut for a moment, willing her racing heart to settle. It was crucial to remain calm. She had to keep her wits about her.

There it was again—a clunking noise followed by the faintest whir of machinery. Blue peered back toward the androids just in time to see one of them shift slightly, the glowing gaze now sweeping across the corridor with a mechanical precision. It hadn’t detected her yet, but it wouldn’t take much for that to change.

With urgency, Blue turned her gaze back to the room. There had to be something she could use

She scanned the room hastily, her eyes falling on a terminal still flickering with a life of its own.

But before she could get closer, she heard a low, mechanical whine from the corridor. The android was moving. Its red eyes pierced through the darkness, searching. Time was running out.

She took a step toward the terminal, hooves poised to activate it, when a sound behind her made her freeze. Was it too late? Her pulse quickened as she braced herself against the cold wall, waiting to see if the android would enter the room.

Blue's PipBuck suddenly flickered to life, its mechanical voice cutting through the tense silence like a sharp knife. “Would you like for me to deactivate the security system?” The tone was overly cheerful, an absurd contrast to the stark fear that clutched her chest.

With no options and the sounds of the androids whirring to life growing ever closer, Blue shouted, “Yes! If you can do that, please!” She could practically feel the heat of their red eyes creeping closer; they were mere moments away from discovering her location.

“INTRUDERS WILL BE APPREHENDED!” The amplified voice of the android reverberated through the hall, chilling her to the bone. Blue pressed her back against the cold wall, her heart pounding in her ears like a war drum. Peeking cautiously around the doorframe, she caught a glimpse of one androids hoof sliding into view, the mechanical joints creaking ominously as it advanced.

“Attempting to shut down security... Password is required,” the PipBuck chimed in, oblivious to the growing sense of dread.

“Fuck...!” Blue cursed, her mind racing. She needed to think she didn’t have many options—a hint, a clue—but panic clawed at her thoughts like a rabid beast. She pulled out one of the pistols from her saddlebag, the cold metal of Luna’s Embrace grounding her momentarily

She gripped the handle tightly with her magic, trying to ease her frantic thoughts. “Come on, think!” she screamed internally as the seconds ticked by like hours.

In a moment of desperation, she racked her brain for any potential passwords she might have encountered during her time at the hospital. “Maybe…” she began, her voice barely above a whisper, “Maybe it’s something related to this place? The name of the hospital? A doctor?”

But no answer came, only the sound of the android growing ever closer, the thrumming of its mechanical components echoing through the stark room. Blue shifted uneasily, feeling the pressure of time closing in around her.

The PipBuck blinked, awaiting an answer as the androids hoof inches into full view, followed by the ominous silhouette of its body. Blue couldn't afford to hesitate any longer.

“FIRST AID!” she shouted impulsively.

“Password accepted!” The PipBuck chirped excitedly, and the room seemed to vibrate with its enthusiasm. “Deactivating security measures… Stand by.”

The PipBuck worked its magic, the mechanical whines of the android bots around her momentarily halting its advance. Blue held her breath, her muscles tensed like coiled springs, ready to react.

Finally, after what felt like an eternity, “Security deactivated.” The PipBuck announced triumphantly.

A sigh of relief washed over Blue, but it quickly turned into a gasp as the android gaze fixed on her, those glowing red eyes piercing through the darkness. Just as hope flickered, the mechanical monstrosity whirred back into motion, gears grinding and joints clicking ominously.

“Auxiliary power engaged.” The android announced in a cold, distorted voice, the tone sending chills down her spine. As if in response, additional androids began powering on throughout the corridor, their red eyes igniting like malevolent beacons in the dim light.

“INTRUDER DETECTED. ELIMINATION APPROACHING.” The primary android declared, its mechanical voice echoing off the walls.

Blue's heart raced as she took a step back, realizing the severity of her situation. Panic surged through her veins, but she forced herself to breathe, to focus. She only had moments before these machines took action, and the brute force of their mechanical bodies would undoubtedly crush her.

“PipBuck, I need a way out now!” she shouted, urgency coloring her words.

“Activating evasive measures. Entering emergency protocol.” The PipBuck chirped, its voice eerily cheerful despite the chaos unfolding around her. “Re-route to nearest exit: Backup corridor B. Pathway clearance will be initiated.”

Blue felt her resolve strengthen as her mind shifted gears. The backup exit! It had to be her best chance. She bolted toward the door, heart pounding in rhythm with the whirring of androids coming to life around her. The flickering lights illuminated the corridor ahead, casting long shadows that danced like specters behind her.

“Autonomous systems activating…” the PipBuck continued, and suddenly, the doors lining the corridor began to slide shut, blocking the path of at least two of the androids. The mechanical beings reacted instantly, adjusting their target focus onto her with alarming speed.

“CLEAR PATH TO EXIT IN PROGRESS. MOVE NOW!” the PipBuck shouted.

Blue didn’t need to be told twice. She sprinted down the hallway, adrenaline surging through her limbs. Behind her, she could hear the clang of metal as the remaining androids attempted to navigate their environment, their voices echoing threats of “Intruder locked. Termination in progress.”

Before her, the backup corridor door swung open, and she dashed through with renewed hope. The dimly lit hallway felt a little less ominous than the one she just escaped from, but she knew dangers lurked ahead. The silence was thick, yet time was still not on her side.

“Where’s the nearest exit?” she panted out loud, instinctively looking over her shoulder for any signs of pursuit.

“Continue straight for 100 meters. Exit will be directly ahead. Prepare for potential obstacles.” the PipBuck instructed, its mechanical voice steady despite the urgency of the situation.

She dove forward into a sprint, focusing on each step, the weight of Luna’s Embrace pressing against her side as she navigated the winding path. Blue felt the adrenaline coursing through her; each beat of her heart felt synced with the mechanical whir of the androids echoing behind her.

“Warning! Incoming security drones detected," announced the PipBuck. The room ahead flickered with the hum of machinery coming to life.

“No, no, no!” Blue cried, her voice tinged with despair. “Not now!”

The corridor ahead widened into a larger area with a large door on one end labeled "Emergency Exit." But as she approached, three drones emerged from the shadows, their sleek forms cycling their weapons, ready to fire.

“Stop!” they ordered in unison, their voices a chorus of cold menace.

Blue skidded to a halt, the emergency exit within reach, but now guarded by these hostile takeovers of her former sanctuary. She needed a plan, and fast.

“PipBuck, do something!” she yelled, her mind racing.

“Analyzing... Optimal solution: Deploy countermeasures. Awaiting user command.”

“Damn it, do it now!” she pleaded, tension threatening to burst.

“Countermeasures initiated.”

In an instant, her PipBuck emitted a loud electronic pulse that inundated the area with a blinding flash of light, disrupting the drones’ targeting systems. She shielded her eyes, praying it was enough.

“GO NOW!” the PipBuck yelled over the noise.

Taking the opportunity, Blue bolted past the dazed drones, heart hammering in her chest as she reached the “Emergency Exit” door, her hopes lifted, even as uncertainty gnawed at her.

Beams of fiery red laser shots zipped through the air, slicing past her mere inches away. Blue ducked instinctively, each shot echoing like a thunderclap in the confined space. Panic surged in her gut as she realized she was out of time; if she hesitated even for a moment, they'd hit their mark.

“PipBuck, let's move!” Blue shouted, urgency pulsing in her voice.

“Insufficient power... initiating shutdown process!”

“What?! No!” Blue screamed, but the PipBuck's voice continued calmly, disconnecting from her command just when she needed it most. The device’s lights flickered, plunging her into semi-darkness as it powered down completely.

“Warning! Auxiliary power offline.”

With a quick glance over her shoulder, she saw the androids recalibrating their aim, preparing to fire again. She couldn't waste any more time!

The door ahead swung open and she leapt through it, praying it would lead to some semblance of safety. Instead, the darkness enveloped her as she plunged down a dilapidated stairwell that spiraled downward. As she lost her footing on the slick, uneven steps, momentum took control, and gravity yanked her down with a cruel force.

The fall felt like a nightmare come to life—her body bounced unceremoniously down the stairs, each impact sending jarring pain radiating through her limbs. She hit step after step, her chest heaving as she struggled to brace for the next collision. She knew she hadn’t broken any bones, but the sting of the impacts was relentless—sharp bursts of pain shot through her legs and side, igniting with every jarring thud.

Instinct told her to curl into a ball, to protect herself, but she was too caught in the chaos of falling. Finally, the descent ended abruptly as she crashed into a solid surface. Blue lay there, breathless, her body aching as if she'd run a marathon.

Gasping for air, she took a moment to assess the damage. No broken bones, just bruises and a healthy dose of panic. She pushed herself up slowly, wincing at the sharp ache in her ribs and arms. The darkness surrounded her, but she tried not to linger on the throbbing pain that resounded in her body.

“Where am I?” she whispered, pushing her hair out of her face. The only sound was her ragged breathing and the faint thrum of distant machinery.

Blindly reaching around her, she felt cool concrete on either side. It seemed she had landed in a basement corridor that branched out into various passages. This wasn’t the exit she’d envisioned—it wasn’t the freedom she yearned for.

From somewhere above, the faint sounds of the androids echoed as they began to navigate the stairwell. “Intruder detected! Descending to apprehend!” Their mechanical voices drifted ominously through the air.

“Fuck…” Blue hissed under her breath, adrenaline urging her to move. Gathering her strength, she pushed herself up fully into a standing position, swaying slightly as the aftershocks of the fall flooded her senses. She needed to find a way out—fast.

Something felt off about the air in the basement. It was too still, too quiet, and she could feel the weight of it pressing down, almost suffocating her. Taking a shallow breath, she tried to listen for potential paths.

“Think, Blue, think!” she muttered, forcing her mind to focus despite the pain throbbing in her body. The corridor stretched out before her; she could either retrace her steps, go deeper into the unknown, or search for a potential exit.

“You didn’t come this far to get caught now,” she reminded herself, peering into the darkness ahead.

With the sounds of approaching androids growing louder, she chose the direction that felt most promising, her instincts kicking into high gear.

Each step she took sent ripples of discomfort through her limbs, but she pressed on, determined to outpace the metal monsters that sought to end her journey. She just had to keep moving before they caught up.

Blue pressed on through the dim corridor, her senses heightened. The faint flicker of overhead lights illuminated her surroundings just enough for her to make out the concrete walls, peeling paint, and the remains of rusted industrial equipment piled in the corners. The mechanical hum of machinery echoed softly in the distance as she ventured deeper into the basement, the sporadic flickering providing unsettling illumination.

“Come on, just keep moving,” she urged herself, watching for any signs of danger.

A particularly intense flicker illuminated a sign hanging crookedly above a doorway just ahead, reading: "AUTHORIZED PERSONNEL ONLY." The letters were worn and dusty, but Blue couldn't ignore the feeling that this might be a passageway to something useful.

However, the flickering did more than just guide her; it created a pulsing rhythm of shadow and light that made it difficult to gauge her surroundings. Behind her, she could hear the unmistakable whirr of the androids drawing nearer. They were relentless, their pursuit only fueled by her frantic attempt to escape.

Blue pushed through the double doors, her heart racing and her breath coming in short gasps. The moment she stepped inside, she was enveloped by a chill that had nothing to do with the cool air conditioning of the basement. The room was well lit;

As her eyes adjusted to the bright light, her gaze fell upon the countless beds lined up in neat rows, each one occupied by the skeletons. Some were small, others larger, their bones yellowed and dust-covered.

“What the Tartarus? Why did they have patients down here?” Blue whispered.

The beds, although they were set up in neat rows, were in a messy state, with some covered in tattered sheets that had long lost their color. The skeletons, some with remnants of worn medical tags still dangling from their bony necks, filled her with dread.

Blue couldn't differentiate if they belonged to ponies or some other equine species, and she wasn't sure she wanted to know the answer.

Across the room, something caught her eye: a board pinned to the wall, cluttered with faded papers and hastily scrawled notes. She pushed aside some dusty debris to get a closer look. The text was agonizingly muddled, written in a hurried hoof that echoed with desperation:

“Move the infected patients here. We must quarantine the infected. This virus has killed countless patients, and we struggle to find a cure. Hope is failing.”

Blue's stomach twisted as she read the chilling words. A virus? Quarantine? Thoughts spiraled in her mind—what had transpired in this place?

“What kind of virus could do this?” she muttered, her eyes darting nervously back to the doors. She could still hear the androids in the distance, their mechanical voices searching through the corridors. They will be here soon.

She approached one of the beds, careful not to disturb the dust that had settled over the skeletal remains. A tattered medical chart still clung to the foot of the bed—she leaned close, trying to make sense of the faded ink.

”Subject: Unknown. Prognosis notes the following symptoms: chills, frozen aches, and the presence of blood and frozen particles in stool, saliva, and urine analyses. The patient's condition rapidly deteriorated, culminating in a state of pronounced hypothermia, characterized by a rigid, ice-like appearance. Subsequently, the patient succumbed to this condition, confirming the death occurred some time prior to the examination.”

”Despite extensive testing and various pharmacological interventions, no treatments successfully mitigated the progression of the infection. Observational findings suggest that exposure to hot, clean water and heat from an external source may temporarily delay the infection's advancement and provide symptomatic relief.”

Blue felt a wave of terror wash over her as she absorbed the chilling clinical details. This was not just some distant horror; this was the same infection coursing through her own body. Her breath quickened as her mind raced, recalling whispers she had heard before the war—the tales of an insidious illness that spread with a merciless grip, leaving its victims frozen and lifeless.

She scanned the room for an escape. The dull metallic whir of the androids caught her attention, growing louder and more ominous. She turned toward the doorway, eyes widening in horror as bright red flickers spilled into the space from the corridor beyond.

“They’re coming!” she gasped, adrenaline propelling her forward. She couldn’t let them take her; not like those who came before her.

Desperately, she searched for a way out. Her gaze fell on a door ajar at the far end of the room, barely visible behind a row of neglected medical cabinets.

Pushing the door open slowly, the creak of the hinges echoed in the silence Blue found herself in another brightly lit room in the hospital’s basement. The space was cluttered with cables snaking across the floor, remnants of the hospital’s once-thriving operations. In front of her stood four test tubes arranged against the wall, each containing a zebra floating gently in a viscous liquid, their striking stripes appearing almost surreal in the clinical environment.

On the opposite wall, a cryptic message caught her eye: "We tried and succeeded." Blue raised an eyebrow at the words, intrigued and puzzled by their meaning. The zebras seemed undisturbed, almost peaceful in their suspended state, hinting at an experiment that had taken place long before her arrival.

Approaching the terminal positioned nearby, she reached out to examine the screen, hoping to uncover more about what had transpired in this room and what secrets it might hold regarding the strange experimentation surrounding the infection.

“Confidential Research Log of Dr. Dust

Subject: Exploration of Antiviral Mechanisms in Zebra POWS.

Investigators: Dr. Dust and Research Team

Abstract: In our ongoing efforts to combat the [specific infection name], we have undertaken a series of experimental protocols aimed at identifying potential antiviral agents derived from charismatic megafauna, specifically zebra POWS. Initial evaluations have shown promising results.

Background: For several months, our research has been hindered by a lack of viable subjects exhibiting natural resistance to the infection. Recent observations have suggested that specific zebra individuals possess unique antibodies capable of neutralizing the viral agents associated with the current outbreak.

Methodology: Following stringent ethical reviews and necessary approvals, we initiated a series of controlled experiments utilizing zebra POWS.

The protocols involved:

Isolation of Immune Zebras: Identification and selection of zebra subjects displaying resistance to the infection through serological assays.

Antibody Characterization: Blood samples were collected from the identified zebras for comprehensive analysis, focusing on the isolation of potential antiviral compounds.

In Vitro Antiviral Testing: Samples were subjected to various tests to evaluate the efficacy of the antibodies against viral strains.

Findings: Our investigations have yielded significant results. We have successfully isolated four zebras exhibiting robust antiviral responses. Their antibodies have demonstrated the capacity to neutralize the virus in vitro, providing conclusive evidence of their therapeutic potential. This breakthrough could represent a pivotal moment in our fight against the infection. Unfortunately, the research demands have necessitated difficult decisions. Regrettably, the majority of the other zebra refugees were euthanized to streamline our study and minimize factors that could confound the data. Despite the ethical implications, such measures are often essential in the advancement of medical research and the efficacy of future treatments.

Conclusions: The discovery of these immune zebras presents a substantial opportunity for the development of a viable cure for the current viral outbreak. Further research focused on leveraging these findings is imperative.

Disclaimer: This document is intended strictly for professional use by the research team and authorized personnel. Unauthorized access or distribution is prohibited. The ethical considerations surrounding this research are of utmost importance and will remain a central focus as we proceed.

Suddenly, the mechanical voices of the androids echoed through the dimly lit corridor, Blue felt a surge of adrenaline.

“UNAUTHORIZED BEYOND THIS POINT. RETURNING TO SUB LEVEL OF THE HOSPITAL,” they announced, their tones impassive and cold.

Moments before, Blue had been immersed in the unsettling revelations of the log, grappling with the ethical quake that accompanied the knowledge of such inequine experiments. She had forgotten all about the security bots looking for her.

Blue let out a breath she didn’t realize she had been holding. The echoes of their monotonous commands faded as they shifted their focus back to their prime directive: patrolling the sub-hospital floor above her.

Feeling the tension begin to ease, she allowed herself a moment to gather her thoughts. “They don’t know I’m here… at least for now,” she mused.

Just as Blue began to process the chilling contents of the file, a sudden mechanism clicked, and a hatch near the ceiling creaked open. Before she could react, a figure tumbled out, almost landing right on top of her.

“Whoa!” Lumi exclaimed, surprise wide in her eyes as she careened down from the hatch, landing precariously close to Blue's head.

Blue’s heart raced at the unexpected intrusion. She flopped backwards, hitting the cold floor with a thud. The sudden fright coursed through her like electricity, and it took a moment before she could focus on what had just happened.

“Lumi?!” she gasped, her voice a panicked whisper. “You scared me half to death!”

She scrambled to her hooves, brushing her disheveled hair back from her face. “Sorry! I’m really grateful for your distraction back there, but I got lost in the vent system for ages. I thought I’d never find my way out!” She looked down at Blue, a mix of relief and concern washing over her. “I’m so glad you made it out without any harm.”

Then Lumi noticed Blue’s troubled expression. “What’s wrong?”

Blue, feeling the weight of the decisions she had to make, used her wings to dust off her clothes, her movements slightly mechanical as she tried to shake off the remnants of panic. “I— I found something,” she began, glancing back at the terminal.

Lumi caught the tension in Blue's voice and asked, "Something important?"

Blue nodded slowly, her eyes shifting back to the flashing screen. "I came across a document about the cure for my infection," she explained. "But it's not just that."

Blue took a deep breath, her eyes fixed on the screen in front of her. "The prompt is clear," she said, her voice firm but laced with dread. "I can either activate the system and extract blood from the zebras nearby, or I can choose to let it be and allow the zebras to continue sleeping peacefully."

Lumi stared at Blue, horrified. "But... but killing a defenseless… zebra? Is there no other way?"

Blue's frustration boiled over. "For Celestia's sake Lumi, you're not listening to me! This is my life on the line here! I can't just sit around and pray for some miracle cure to come along."

Lumi's expression hardened. "You think I don't understand that, Blue? I know how serious this is. But we can't just ignore the fact that we're talking about TAKING an innocent LIFE here!"

Blue clenched her hooves in anger. "I understand your compassion, but you have to understand my perspective. I don't want to kill an innocent zebra any more than you do, but I don't know if I can survive this infection otherwise. I'm running out of time here."

Lumi's expression softened, her anger fading in favor of an understanding sadness. Her eyes met Blue’s, a mixture of pity and strength in her gaze. "I know this isn't easy for you. But ultimately, it's your choice, Blue. I promise you, I'll be your anchor through this."

Blue stood there, her hooves planted firmly on the ground as the terminal’s screen flickered with a soft glow. Her wings drooped slightly, the usual certainty replaced by a weightiness that mirrored her internal struggle. She shifted her weight from one hoof to the other, glancing toward the terminal, then back to the space around her.

Her ears twitching as they caught every faint sound in the stillness. The tension in her limbs was palpable; she clenched her jaw, her muscles rigid as she absorbed the gravity of the moment.

With a deep breath, she lifted her head slightly, surveying her surroundings as if searching for answers in the shadows. But her gaze fell back to the terminal, brow furrowing deeper as the flashing options seemed to beckon her closer.

Blue took a small step forward, then hesitated, her body caught in a conflicting dance of desire and dread. Her wings rustled gently as she attempted to steady herself, the movement betraying her inner turmoil. She released a breath she hadn’t realized she was holding, the sound soft and almost drowned out by the hum of the machinery around her.

In that moment, she remained still, her mind betraying her as she stood frozen between instinct and morality, caught in the quiet chaos of the decision ahead that loomed large. The weight of her existence pressed down upon her, and even the simple act of breathing felt momentous, heavy with consequence.

Blue closed her eyes and hit the button. Her hoof pressed "Enter" on the “Yes” prompt. She didn’t dare open her eyes, fearing the reality of what she might have just done, as the weight of her decision settled in her chest like a leaden stone.

Panic surged within Blue, quickening her breath and causing it to rise sharply in her ears. Each heartbeat felt like a drum echoing in the silence around her, drowning out the cacophony of the machinery. Blue clenched her jaw tighter, as if trying to physically hold back the flood of emotions threatening to spill over.

Blue envisioned the innocents — the zebras who had done nothing wrong, trapped in a fate she had just sealed. The thought pierced through her resolve, though Blue fought to keep it at bay, desperately attempting to compartmentalize her feelings.

The drone of the machinery filled the air, drowning out all other sound. Blue's heart pounded in her chest as she tried desperately to maintain control. She could feel the weight of her decision pressing down on her, but the thought of facing the consequences was too much.

She flattened her ears against her head and covered her eyes with her forelegs, repeating in a panicked whisper, "Can't look, can't look, can't look…"

Lumi's voice was filled with pain and despair as she pleaded with Blue. "For the love of the Sisters, shut it off! I can’t bear to watch any longer!”

Tears welled up in Lumi’s eye, reflecting the torment and helplessness she was feeling. She desperately wanted to put an end to the torment, but she was trapped, forced to witness the consequences of Blue's choice.

The sounds of the machinery finally came to a halt, but the absence of the relentless noise only heightened the tension in the air. Blue stifled a sob, her body trembling with the weight of her decision. Knowing that opening her eyes would confront her with the consequences of her own actions, she desperately kept them squeezed shut.

Blue's voice was barely a whisper as she spoke, her eyes still firmly shut. "It's done," she said.

She reached out for Lumi, her body trembling, and pulled her into a tight embrace. She buried her head into Lumi's shoulder, desperately clinging to her as if trying to find comfort from the weight of her own guilt.

Lumi stood there, uncertain and hesitant, as Blue clung to her. She didn't know what to say, how to console her friend at that moment. But she did her best, holding her tight and offering the physical comfort she could.

"I'm here, Blue," Lumi murmured in a soft voice. "I'm right here with you, no matter what."

Author's Note

This chapter had taken a long time too finish. I do hope that you guys like the direction this story is taking! Nah, Lgeacy, and I had been working on this for awhile